The letter writ by the last Assembly General of the Clergy of France to the Protestants, inviting them to return to their communion together with the methods proposed by them for their conviction / translated into English, and examined by Gilbert Burnet.
         Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 242 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 105 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A48243
         Wing L1759
         ESTC R2185
         12185340
         ocm 12185340
         55745
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48243)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55745)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 605:15)
      
       
         
           
             The letter writ by the last Assembly General of the Clergy of France to the Protestants, inviting them to return to their communion together with the methods proposed by them for their conviction / translated into English, and examined by Gilbert Burnet.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
             Catholic Church. Assemblée générale du clergé de France.
          
           [20], 179, [9] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Chiswell ...,
             London :
             1683.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Advertisement: p. [2]-[9] at end.
             "The letter writ by the Assembly of the Clergy to the Calvinists in France.": p. 1-14.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church. -- Assemblée générale du clergé de France.
           Protestants -- France.
           Calvinism -- France.
        
      
    
     
        2003-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-12 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LETTER
           Writ
           by
           the
           last
           Assembly
           General
           OF
           THE
           Clergy
           of
           France
           TO
           THE
           PROTESTANTS
           ,
           Inviting
           them
           to
           return
           to
           their
           Communion
           .
           TOGETHER
           With
           the
           Methods
           proposed
           by
           them
           for
           their
           Conviction
           .
           Translated
           into
           English
           ,
           and
           Examined
           By
           GILBERT
           BURNET
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           S.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           M
           DC
           LXXXIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           fate
           of
           most
           that
           Answer
           any
           particular
           Book
           or
           Treatise
           ,
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           ,
           one
           may
           be
           justly
           discouraged
           from
           undertaking
           it
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           great
           trouble
           the
           Answerer
           is
           put
           to
           ,
           in
           following
           his
           Author
           in
           all
           his
           Digressions
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           Impertinences
           ,
           and
           the
           small
           game
           he
           is
           often
           engaged
           in
           ,
           about
           some
           ill-sounding
           expression
           ,
           or
           some
           misunderstood
           period
           ;
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           whole
           business
           in
           matters
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           comes
           at
           best
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           may
           be
           confest
           his
           Adversary
           has
           been
           too
           unwary
           in
           some
           assertions
           ,
           
           or
           unconcluding
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Arguments
           :
           But
           still
           men
           retain
           their
           old
           perswasions
           :
           And
           if
           one
           whom
           they
           had
           set
           up
           for
           their
           Champion
           ,
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           baffled
           ,
           they
           will
           only
           say
           that
           they
           mistook
           their
           man
           ;
           and
           be
           being
           made
           quit
           the
           Stage
           ,
           another
           is
           set
           in
           his
           room
           .
           So
           that
           at
           most
           their
           engagement
           proves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           single
           Combate
           ,
           in
           the
           issue
           of
           which
           only
           two
           Individuals
           ,
           and
           not
           two
           Parties
           are
           concerned
           .
           But
           when
           a
           whole
           Body
           speaks
           in
           one
           Voice
           ,
           here
           the
           undertaking
           of
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           indeed
           too
           hardy
           and
           bold
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           debate
           becomes
           of
           more
           consequence
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           because
           the
           Credit
           of
           those
           against
           whom
           he
           writes
           ,
           is
           so
           well
           established
           ,
           that
           a
           satisfactory
           Answer
           to
           what
           they
           offer
           as
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           must
           needs
           have
           great
           effect
           on
           these
           who
           examine
           those
           matters
           Critically
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           them
           Impartially
           .
        
         
         
           The
           World
           hath
           been
           filled
           with
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           Conversions
           lately
           made
           in
           France
           ;
           but
           it
           has
           been
           generally
           given
           out
           that
           the
           violences
           of
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Marilliac
          
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           Payments
           dispensed
           by
           Monsieur
           Pellisson
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           most
           prevailing
           Arguments
           hitherto
           made
           use
           of
           .
           That
           Great
           King
           has
           indeed
           interposed
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           with
           a
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           well
           directed
           ,
           might
           well
           become
           one
           who
           reckons
           these
           to
           be
           his
           most
           esteemed
           Titles
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           
             Most
             Christian
             King
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Eldest
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
           But
           amidst
           all
           this
           noise
           of
           Conversions
           ,
           we
           have
           heard
           more
           of
           the
           Temporal
           than
           Spiritual
           Sword
           ;
           and
           except
           in
           the
           violences
           and
           out-rages
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           heard
           much
           of
           any
           share
           they
           have
           had
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Celebrated
           Explication
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           written
           some
           years
           ago
           by
           the
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           ,
           now
           of
           Mea●x
           ,
           has
           made
           
           a
           great
           shew
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Conversions
           are
           esteemed
           the
           effects
           of
           that
           Book
           :
           And
           the
           eminent
           Vertues
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           joined
           with
           that
           great
           gentleness
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           insinuates
           himself
           much
           into
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           those
           that
           come
           near
           him
           ,
           have
           perhaps
           really
           wrought
           much
           on
           some
           ,
           whose
           Consciences
           were
           by
           other
           motives
           ,
           disposed
           to
           be
           very
           easily
           perswaded
           .
           Soft
           words
           and
           good
           periods
           ,
           have
           also
           had
           some
           weight
           with
           superficial
           Enquirers
           .
           But
           that
           Explication
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           well
           called
           a
           good
           Plea
           ,
           managed
           with
           much
           Skill
           and
           great
           Eloquence
           for
           a
           bad
           cause
           ,
           has
           been
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           judiciously
           answered
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           confident
           such
           as
           have
           considered
           these
           Answers
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           blinded
           with
           that
           dust
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           so
           ingeniously
           raised
           :
           For
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           That
           his
           Book
           deserves
           all
           the
           commendations
           that
           can
           be
           given
           it
           ,
           for
           every
           thing
           except
           the
           sincerity
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           (
           I
           am
           
           sorry
           to
           say
           it
           )
           is
           not
           of
           a
           piece
           with
           the
           other
           excellent
           qualities
           of
           that
           great
           Prelate
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           we
           have
           before
           us
           a
           work
           of
           much
           more
           importance
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Roman
           cause
           is
           to
           be
           found
           :
           Since
           it
           is
           the
           unanimous
           voice
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           soundest
           part
           of
           that
           Communion
           :
           For
           while
           the
           Spaniards
           have
           chiefly
           amused
           themselves
           mith
           the
           Metaphysical
           subtilties
           of
           School-Divinity
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Italians
           have
           added
           to
           that
           ,
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           way
           for
           preferm●nt
           ;
           the
           French
           have
           now
           for
           above
           an
           Age
           been
           set
           on
           a
           more
           solid
           and
           generous
           pursuit
           of
           t●ue
           Learning
           :
           They
           have
           laboured
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           Fathers
           Works
           ,
           with
           great
           diligence
           ,
           and
           more
           sincerity
           than
           could
           be
           expected
           in
           any
           other
           part
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           where
           the
           watchful
           Eyes
           of
           Inquisitors
           might
           have
           prevented
           that
           Fidelity
           which
           they
           have
           observed
           in
           
           publishing
           those
           Records
           of
           Antiquity
           :
           So
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           former
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           better
           understood
           there
           than
           in
           any
           other
           Nation
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           Nor
           has
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           ,
           or
           Laity
           ,
           only
           laboured
           with
           great
           faithfulness
           in
           those
           enquiries
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Albaspine
             ,
             De
             Marca
             ,
             Godeau
             ,
             Launnoy
             ,
             Huetius
             ,
             Rigaltius
             ,
             Valesius
          
           and
           Balusius
           ;
           to
           name
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           even
           that
           Order
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           so
           much
           admired
           over
           the
           World
           for
           great
           scrupulosity
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           has
           produced
           there
           several
           great
           Men
           ,
           that
           are
           never
           to
           be
           named
           but
           with
           Honour
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Fronto
             Ducaeus
          
           ,
           and
           Petavius
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           Sirmondus
           ,
           through
           whose
           Writings
           there
           runs
           such
           a
           tincture
           of
           Candour
           and
           Probity
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           Protestants
           are
           generally
           more
           enclined
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           his
           authority
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           his
           own
           perswasion
           are
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           afraid
           at
           Rome
           to
           give
           him
           free
           access
           to
           
           their
           Manuscripts
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           that
           for
           which
           they
           are
           chiefly
           to
           be
           esteemed
           :
           It
           must
           also
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           many
           of
           them
           seem
           to
           have
           derived
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           their
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           has
           engaged
           diverse
           among
           them
           to
           set
           forward
           as
           great
           a
           Reformation
           as
           the
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Church
           can
           admit
           of
           .
           They
           have
           endeavoured
           not
           only
           to
           discover
           the
           corruptions
           in
           Morality
           and
           Casuistical
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           abuses
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           have
           also
           infused
           in
           their
           Clergy
           a
           greater
           Reverence
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           a
           deeper
           sense
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           Care
           ,
           and
           a
           higher
           value
           for
           Holy
           Orders
           ,
           than
           had
           appeared
           among
           them
           for
           divers
           Ages
           before
           .
           Some
           of
           their
           Bishops
           have
           set
           their
           Clergy
           great
           Examples
           :
           and
           a
           disposition
           of
           Reforming
           mens
           Lives
           ,
           and
           of
           restoring
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           according
           
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Rules
           ,
           hath
           been
           such
           ,
           that
           even
           those
           who
           are
           better
           Reformed
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           ,
           must
           yet
           acknowledge
           that
           there
           are
           many
           things
           among
           them
           highly
           Imitable
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           are
           a
           great
           reproach
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           studied
           to
           copy
           after
           these
           patterns
           they
           have
           set
           them
           .
           The
           World
           will
           be
           for
           ever
           bound
           to
           Honour
           the
           Names
           of
           
             Godeau
             ,
             Paschall
             ,
             Arnauld
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Essays
           of
           Morality
           ;
           and
           those
           thoughts
           which
           they
           have
           set
           on
           foot
           are
           so
           just
           and
           true
           ,
           that
           though
           their
           excellent
           Bishops
           are
           now
           almost
           all
           gone
           off
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           succeeded
           by
           men
           of
           their
           own
           tempers
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           these
           seeds
           so
           sown
           do
           still
           grow
           where
           they
           find
           a
           soil
           disposed
           for
           them
           .
           For
           though
           such
           Notions
           are
           not
           very
           grateful
           to
           some
           whose
           Interests
           biass
           them
           another
           way
           ,
           or
           to
           others
           whose
           ill
           lives
           make
           them
           look
           on
           all
           Books
           of
           a
           severe
           Piety
           ,
           and
           that
           design
           a
           
           strict
           Discipline
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           Satyrs
           writ
           against
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           to
           such
           as
           are
           not
           prepossessed
           nor
           corrupted
           ,
           nothing
           does
           so
           easily
           enter
           ,
           and
           continue
           so
           fixed
           as
           those
           Maximes
           which
           they
           infuse
           ;
           particularly
           those
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           
             Vocation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           before
           one
           enters
           into
           Holy
           Orders
           ,
           and
           a
           strict
           application
           to
           the
           care
           of
           Souls
           ,
           after
           one
           has
           engaged
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Truth
           and
           Goodness
           are
           in
           their
           Natures
           so
           Congenial
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           way
           so
           certain
           to
           lead
           men
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           to
           form
           their
           minds
           inwardly
           to
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           Piety
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           as
           may
           make
           them
           fit
           receptacles
           of
           Truth
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           begin
           at
           the
           purging
           their
           Auditors
           minds
           ,
           by
           their
           cleansing
           Doctrines
           before
           they
           communicated
           to
           them
           their
           sublimer
           Precepts
           .
           Among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           were
           long
           prepared
           in
           a
           course
           of
           Mortification
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           become
           capable
           of
           
           Divine
           illapses
           ▪
           and
           our
           Saviour
           began
           his
           Instructions
           with
           the
           correcting
           the
           ill
           Morals
           of
           his
           Followers
           and
           Hearers
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           communicate
           the
           higher
           Mysteries
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           them
           till
           they
           were
           well
           prepared
           for
           it
           ;
           since
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           himself
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           
             know
             his
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           
             of
             God
             or
             not
          
           ,
           was
           to
           
             do
             his
             will
          
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Soul
           become
           as
           exact
           in
           judging
           of
           its
           object
           ,
           as
           a
           sound
           state
           of
           Health
           makes
           the
           Organs
           of
           our
           Bodily
           Senses
           fit
           to
           represent
           their
           objects
           distinctly
           to
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           Church
           that
           has
           advanced
           so
           far
           in
           the
           reforming
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           may
           be
           very
           justly
           esteemed
           the
           best
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           learned
           part
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           :
           Though
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           the
           Iealousie
           that
           those
           men
           of
           better
           Notions
           have
           fallen
           under
           ,
           what
           by
           the
           Interest
           the
           Jesuites
           have
           gained
           both
           at
           Court
           and
           in
           the
           Sorbonne
           ,
           
           what
           by
           the
           willingness
           that
           is
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Men
           ,
           particularly
           of
           corrupt
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           to
           love
           looser
           Principles
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           the
           odious
           names
           of
           Innovators
           ,
           of
           Men
           enclined
           to
           Heresie
           ,
           Schism
           or
           Faction
           ,
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           as
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           they
           are
           lookt
           at
           with
           an
           ill
           Eye
           ,
           as
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           are
           neither
           good
           Subjects
           to
           the
           King
           nor
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           So
           they
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           these
           imputations
           ,
           have
           perhaps
           departed
           too
           much
           from
           these
           sincere
           principles
           which
           they
           had
           at
           first
           laid
           down
           ,
           and
           have
           betaken
           themselves
           to
           some
           Arts
           and
           Policies
           that
           do
           not
           become
           men
           so
           enlightned
           as
           they
           are
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           enlarge
           more
           on
           this
           ,
           because
           I
           honour
           them
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           have
           learned
           so
           much
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           rather
           bewail
           ,
           than
           insult
           over
           their
           failings
           .
           But
           though
           they
           themselves
           are
           thus
           suspected
           ,
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           force
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Evidence
           of
           those
           Maximes
           which
           they
           hold
           ,
           and
           the
           
           World
           is
           so
           possessed
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           even
           their
           greatest
           Enemies
           are
           forced
           to
           yield
           to
           them
           ,
           rather
           perhaps
           because
           they
           dare
           not
           scandalize
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           keeping
           up
           abuses
           ,
           of
           which
           all
           people
           are
           convinced
           ,
           than
           out
           of
           any
           inward
           affection
           they
           bear
           to
           a
           severe
           or
           Primitive
           Discipline
           .
           By
           this
           means
           it
           is
           that
           there
           is
           now
           nothing
           more
           common
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           France
           ,
           than
           to
           talk
           of
           a
           Reformation
           of
           abuses
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           places
           where
           the
           Prelates
           Example
           is
           perhaps
           one
           of
           the
           most
           conspicuous
           of
           all
           the
           Abuses
           .
        
         
           To
           what
           has
           been
           said
           this
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           That
           their
           Glorious
           and
           Conquering
           Monarch
           being
           now
           possessed
           with
           this
           Maxime
           ,
           That
           he
           will
           have
           but
           
             one
             Religion
          
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           every
           one
           there
           looks
           on
           the
           reducing
           many
           of
           those
           they
           call
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           a
           sure
           way
           to
           obtain
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           attain
           to
           great
           Dignities
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           
           the
           most
           refined
           Wits
           there
           are
           now
           set
           on
           work
           to
           bring
           out
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           cause
           with
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           that
           is
           possible
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Assembly
           General
           of
           their
           Clergy
           being
           called
           together
           ,
           (
           and
           being
           so
           much
           the
           more
           engaged
           to
           shew
           their
           Zeal
           against
           Heresie
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           cover
           themselves
           from
           the
           Reproaches
           of
           some
           that
           are
           more
           bigotted
           ,
           for
           their
           compliance
           with
           the
           King
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Regale
           ,
           )
           hath
           now
           made
           an
           Address
           to
           all
           the
           Calvinists
           of
           France
           ,
           inviting
           them
           to
           return
           to
           their
           Communion
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           have
           added
           Directions
           to
           those
           that
           shall
           labour
           in
           these
           Conversions
           ;
           which
           they
           call
           Methods
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           minds
           are
           in
           general
           to
           be
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           without
           entring
           into
           the
           detail
           of
           these
           Arguments
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Controversies
           have
           been
           hitherto
           managed
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           when
           I
           read
           these
           first
           ,
           I
           
           was
           astonished
           at
           most
           things
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           almost
           thought
           that
           a
           Veron
           or
           a
           Maimbourg
           had
           published
           their
           Visions
           in
           the
           name
           of
           that
           
             August
             Body
          
           ;
           but
           I
           know
           the
           Press
           there
           is
           so
           regulated
           ,
           and
           the
           Constitution
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           so
           gross
           an
           abuse
           could
           not
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           World.
           Besides
           ,
           when
           I
           had
           over
           and
           over
           again
           laid
           all
           these
           methods
           together
           ,
           I
           found
           that
           indeed
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Cause
           lay
           divided
           among
           them
           :
           So
           that
           if
           there
           is
           no
           extraordinary
           force
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           the
           Cause
           can
           bear
           nothing
           that
           is
           more
           solid
           or
           more
           convincing
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           these
           Methods
           will
           be
           examined
           in
           France
           ,
           with
           that
           clearness
           and
           exactness
           that
           may
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           many
           extraordinary
           Pens
           that
           are
           there
           .
           But
           I
           being
           earnestly
           desired
           to
           write
           somewhat
           concerning
           it
           ,
           have
           adventured
           on
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           
           first
           begun
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           since
           here
           we
           have
           the
           concurring
           voice
           of
           so
           great
           and
           so
           learned
           a
           Church
           concerning
           the
           methods
           of
           converting
           Protestants
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           no
           unacceptable
           thing
           to
           this
           Nation
           to
           put
           these
           in
           English
           ,
           together
           with
           such
           Reflections
           on
           them
           as
           may
           be
           more
           easily
           apprehended
           by
           every
           Reader
           that
           has
           but
           a
           due
           measure
           of
           Application
           and
           Iudgement
           ,
           though
           ●e
           has
           not
           amused
           himself
           much
           with
           deep
           studies
           of
           Divinity
           .
           I
           shall
           hold
           in
           the
           general
           and
           to
           the
           Rational
           part
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           without
           going
           further
           in
           any
           particular
           Enquiry
           ,
           than
           shall
           seem
           in
           some
           sort
           necessary
           .
        
         
           I
           ought
           to
           make
           great
           Apologies
           for
           so
           hardy
           an
           Enterprize
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           do
           that
           without
           giving
           the
           Reasons
           that
           determined
           me
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           at
           present
           convenient
           .
           Therefore
           I
           must
           only
           in
           general
           
           beg
           the
           Readers
           Charity
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           not
           impute
           this
           attempt
           to
           any
           forwardness
           of
           mine
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           extravagant
           opinion
           I
           may
           have
           of
           my self
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           were
           fit
           to
           enter
           the
           Lists
           with
           such
           great
           persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           pay
           all
           that
           Reverend
           esteem
           which
           becomes
           both
           to
           their
           Characters
           and
           Qualities
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           I
           know
           better
           what
           is
           due
           ,
           than
           to
           presume
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           in
           contradiction
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           not
           led
           to
           it
           by
           that
           which
           I
           owe
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             God
             of
             Truth
          
           :
           After
           I
           have
           examined
           both
           their
           Letter
           ,
           and
           the
           Methods
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           venture
           further
           ,
           and
           offer
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           such
           Considerations
           as
           are
           just
           and
           lawful
           prejudices
           against
           that
           Communion
           ,
           and
           are
           such
           as
           ought
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           put
           all
           men
           in
           doubt
           that
           things
           are
           not
           right
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           matters
           in
           Controversie
           
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ought
           to
           be
           examined
           more
           exactly
           and
           impartially
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           a
           general
           view
           ,
           the
           prejudices
           lie
           much
           stronger
           in
           our
           favours
           ,
           than
           against
           us
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Letter
           writ
           by
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           the
           Calvinists
           in
           France
           .
           The
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Gallican
           Clergy
           ,
           assembled
           at
           Paris
           by
           the
           Kings
           authority
           ,
           wish
           to
           their
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Calvinist
           Sect
           ,
           Amendment
           ,
           and
           a
           return
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           an
           Agreement
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           does
           now
           of
           a
           great
           while
           groan
           ,
           and
           your
           Mother
           being
           filled
           with
           holy
           and
           sincere
           tenderness
           for
           you
           ,
           does
           with
           regret
           see
           you
           rent
           from
           her
           Belly
           ,
           her
           Breasts
           ,
           and
           her
           Bosome
           ,
           by
           a
           voluntary
           Separation
           ,
           
           and
           continue
           still
           to
           stray
           in
           the
           Desart
           .
        
         
           For
           how
           can
           a
           Mother
           forget
           the
           Children
           of
           her
           Womb
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           be
           unmindful
           of
           her
           love
           to
           you
           that
           are
           still
           her
           Children
           ,
           though
           you
           have
           forgot
           your
           duty
           to
           her
           ?
           The
           Infection
           of
           Errour
           ,
           and
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Calvinistical
           Separation
           having
           drawn
           you
           away
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Faith
           ,
           and
           separated
           you
           from
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Christian
           Unity
           .
           From
           hence
           is
           it
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           she
           groans
           and
           complains
           most
           grievously
           ,
           but
           yet
           most
           lovingly
           ,
           that
           her
           bowels
           are
           torn
           :
           She
           seeks
           for
           her
           Sons
           that
           are
           lost
           ,
           she
           calls
           as
           a
           Partridge
           ,
           as
           a
           Hen
           she
           would
           gather
           them
           together
           ,
           as
           an
           Eagle
           she
           provokes
           them
           to
           fly
           ;
           and
           being
           again
           in
           the
           pangs
           of
           travel
           ,
           she
           desires
           to
           bear
           you
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           ye
           
             little
             Children
          
           ,
           that
           so
           Christ
           may
           be
           again
           formed
           in
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           Truth
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           we
           the
           whole
           Gallican
           Clergy
           ,
           whom
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           has
           set
           to
           govern
           that
           Church
           in
           which
           you
           were
           born
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           an
           uninterrupted
           Inheritance
           hold
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           same
           Chairs
           ,
           which
           
           those
           Holy
           Bishops
           held
           ,
           who
           first
           brought
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           into
           France
           ,
           do
           now
           call
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           ask
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           did
           beseech
           you
           by
           us
           ,
           Why
           have
           you
           made
           Separation
           from
           us
           ?
        
         
           For
           indeed
           ,
           whether
           you
           will
           or
           not
           ,
           such
           are
           your
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           whom
           all
           our
           Common
           Father
           did
           long
           ago
           receive
           into
           the
           adoption
           of
           Children
           ,
           and
           whom
           our
           common
           Mother
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           did
           likewise
           receive
           into
           the
           hope
           of
           our
           Eternal
           Inheritance
           .
           And
           even
           he
           himself
           who
           first
           bewitched
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           obey
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Standard-bearer
           of
           your
           profession
           ,
           did
           at
           first
           live
           amongst
           us
           as
           a
           Brother
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           with
           us
           .
           Were
           we
           not
           all
           of
           the
           same
           houshold
           ?
           Did
           we
           not
           all
           eat
           of
           the
           same
           Spiritual
           meat
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           he
           perform
           among
           us
           the
           mutual
           Offices
           of
           Brotherly
           Charity
           ?
           See
           if
           you
           can
           find
           any
           excuse
           either
           to
           your
           Father
           ,
           your
           Mother
           ,
           or
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           the
           Infamy
           of
           so
           wicked
           ,
           so
           sudden
           ,
           and
           so
           rash
           a
           flight
           ;
           of
           this
           dividing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           renting
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Christ
           ,
           an
           impious
           War
           against
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           accusing
           the
           
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           denial
           of
           the
           Promises
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Excuse
           and
           wash
           off
           these
           things
           if
           you
           can
           :
           But
           since
           you
           cannot
           do
           it
           ,
           then
           confess
           that
           you
           are
           fallen
           under
           that
           charge
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             An
             evil
             Son
             calls
             himself
             righteous
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             wash
             off
             his
             departure
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           then
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           have
           you
           not
           continued
           in
           the
           root
           with
           the
           whole
           World
           ?
           Why
           did
           you
           break
           the
           Vows
           and
           the
           Wishes
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           with
           the
           Altars
           on
           which
           they
           were
           offered
           ?
           Why
           did
           you
           intercept
           the
           course
           of
           Prayer
           from
           the
           Altars
           ,
           from
           whence
           was
           the
           ascent
           to
           God
           ?
           Why
           did
           you
           then
           with
           Sacrilegious
           hands
           endeavour
           to
           remove
           the
           Ladder
           that
           came
           down
           to
           those
           Stones
           ,
           that
           so
           Prayers
           might
           not
           be
           made
           to
           God
           after
           the
           customary
           manner
           .
           Other
           Sectaries
           hitherto
           have
           indeed
           attempted
           that
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           might
           overthrow
           the
           Altar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           raise
           up
           their
           own
           Altar
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Altar
             of
             Christ.
          
           But
           you
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           had
           designed
           to
           destroy
           the
           Christian
           Sacrifice
           ,
           have
           dared
           to
           commit
           a
           crime
           unheard
           of
           before
           these
           times
           .
           You
           have
           destroyed
           the
           Altars
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Sparrow
           (
           Christ
           )
           had
           chosen
           to
           himself
           an
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           Turtle
           
           (
           the
           Church
           )
           a
           Nest
           ,
           where
           she
           might
           lay
           her
           young
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           this
           Schismatical
           fury
           that
           brought
           forth
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           allhat
           has
           followed
           since
           ,
           either
           of
           Wars
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           Errours
           against
           the
           Ancient
           Doctrine
           :
           Nor
           would
           we
           have
           those
           things
           ascribed
           so
           much
           to
           your
           Inclinations
           as
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Schism
           .
           But
           this
           is
           that
           upon
           which
           we
           expostulate
           with
           you
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           ask
           of
           you
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           
             Why
             have
             you
             made
             the
             Schism
             ?
          
           And
           unless
           you
           answer
           this
           ,
           how
           well
           soever
           you
           may
           speak
           or
           write
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           We
           do
           not
           doubt
           ,
           but
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           you
           will
           make
           use
           of
           that
           old
           and
           common
           defence
           of
           all
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           who
           upon
           trial
           ,
           know
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           shake
           the
           Doctrines
           believed
           by
           us
           ,
           will
           begin
           to
           inveigh
           against
           the
           Morals
           of
           our
           men
           ,
           as
           if
           holier
           persons
           ,
           who
           love
           severer
           Laws
           ,
           could
           not
           hold
           it
           creditable
           for
           their
           reputation
           ,
           or
           safe
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           to
           live
           with
           such
           men
           .
           These
           are
           the
           things
           forsooth
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Unity
           of
           Christ
           is
           rent
           by
           you
           ,
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           your
           Brethren
           is
           blasphemed
           ,
           and
           the
           Vertue
           and
           
           Truth
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           despised
           :
           Consider
           how
           far
           you
           have
           departed
           from
           the
           Gospel
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           that
           you
           object
           were
           less
           considerable
           both
           for
           number
           and
           weight
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           unknown
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           not
           at
           all
           true
           .
           But
           if
           they
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           worse
           than
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           those
           Tares
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           spared
           by
           Christians
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Wheat
           :
           for
           the
           vices
           of
           the
           bad
           are
           to
           be
           endured
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           mixture
           of
           the
           good
           .
           Moses
           endured
           thousands
           that
           murmured
           against
           God.
           Samuel
           endured
           both
           
           Eli's
           Sons
           and
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           acted
           perversly
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           our
           Lord
           ,
           endured
           Iud●s
           that
           was
           his
           Accuser
           ,
           and
           a
           Thief
           ,
           and
           also
           his
           Betrayer
           .
           The
           Apostles
           endured
           false
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           false
           Apostle●
           that
           opposed
           them
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           ▪
           And
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           seek
           his
           ow●
           things
           ,
           but
           the
           things
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           conversed
           with
           great
           patience
           among
           those
           that
           
             sought
             their
             own
             things
             ,
             an●
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           But
           you
           ▪
           dear
           Brethren
           ,
           not
           only
           have
           not
           endured
           the
           Church
           ,
           your
           Mother
           ,
           and
           th●
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           have
           rent
           ,
           torn
           and
           violated
           her
           Unity
           :
           And
           that
           yo●
           might
           thus
           rend
           ,
           tear
           and
           violate
           he●
           ▪
           
           you
           have
           charged
           the
           blemishes
           of
           private
           persons
           on
           her
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           has
           cleansed
           with
           the
           washing
           of
           Water
           through
           the
           Word
           of
           Life
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           present
           her
           glorious
           to
           himself
           ,
           without
           either
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           What
           remains
           then
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           your
           sakes
           we
           follow
           that
           advice
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Peace-makers
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
          
           And
           that
           by
           the
           Bowels
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           hitherto
           torn
           ;
           by
           the
           Womb
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           your
           Mother
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           burst
           ;
           by
           the
           Charity
           of
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           so
           oft
           violated
           ;
           by
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           despised
           ;
           by
           the
           Altars
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           broken
           ;
           and
           by
           every
           thing
           ,
           Sacred
           or
           Divine
           ,
           that
           is
           worshipped
           either
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           ;
           we
           exhort
           you
           with
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Brethren
           to
           amend
           ,
           to
           return
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           reconciled
           .
           And
           what
           indeed
           remains
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           ,
           forgetting
           the
           Schism
           ,
           and
           remembring
           your
           Mothers
           Breasts
           ,
           should
           again
           come
           home
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           so
           many
           hired
           Servants
           that
           have
           bread
           enough
           ,
           while
           you
           cannot
           gather
           up
           crumbs
           for
           satisfying
           in
           any
           sort
           your
           Spiritual
           
           hunger
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           dry
           and
           untrodden
           Desart
           .
           Why
           then
           do
           you
           delay
           or
           withstand
           this
           ?
           Are
           you
           ashamed
           to
           be
           reckoned
           Children
           with
           those
           ,
           among
           whom
           the
           eldest
           Son
           Lewis
           is
           daily
           erecting
           new
           Trophies
           to
           the
           Church
           his
           best
           Mother
           :
           Who
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           your
           wilfulness
           ,
           is
           in
           this
           only
           not
           entirely
           happy
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           is
           daily
           decreeing
           many
           things
           both
           religiously
           and
           piously
           for
           maintaining
           Christianity
           ,
           yet
           he
           sees
           some
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           have
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           forsaken
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           have
           betaken
           themselves
           to
           foreign
           rites
           ,
           being
           Apostates
           from
           Religion
           ,
           and
           deserters
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Warfare
           ,
           to
           continue
           still
           in
           their
           Errour
           .
           And
           this
           Most
           Christian
           King
           did
           lately
           in
           our
           hearing
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           so
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           see
           all
           those
           broken
           and
           scattered
           parcels
           brought
           back
           to
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           esteem
           it
           his
           Glory
           to
           compass
           it
           with
           the
           shedding
           of
           his
           own
           Royal
           blood
           ,
           and
           even
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           that
           Invincible
           Arm
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           has
           so
           happily
           made
           an
           end
           of
           so
           many
           Wars
           .
           Will
           you
           then
           ,
           Brethr●n
           ,
           envy
           that
           Palm
           of
           Victory
           to
           this
           most
           August
           Prince
           ,
           and
           your
           King
           that
           has
           subdued
           so
           many
           and
           such
           
           mighty
           Enemies
           ,
           that
           has
           taken
           so
           many
           strong
           Towns
           ,
           and
           has
           conquer'd
           such
           great
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           is
           eminent
           in
           his
           Triumphs
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           prefer
           this
           Victory
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
        
         
           But
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           while
           we
           thus
           call
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           exhort
           you
           to
           the
           Counsels
           of
           Peace
           ,
           do
           not
           you
           say
           ,
           
             Seek
             us
             not
          
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           language
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           divided
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Charity
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           Christians
           .
           Remember
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           has
           commanded
           us
           by
           the
           Prophet
           not
           to
           cease
           to
           say
           to
           those
           who
           deny
           that
           they
           are
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           
             You
             are
             our
             Brethren
          
           .
        
         
           What
           time
           can
           offer
           it self
           more
           fitly
           for
           calling
           you
           back
           to
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           than
           this
           ,
           in
           which
           Pope
           Innocent
           governs
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           whose
           life
           and
           manners
           being
           formed
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           and
           severe
           discipline
           ,
           present
           a
           perfect
           pattern
           of
           Holiness
           to
           the
           Christian
           World
           :
           So
           that
           it
           will
           be
           both
           for
           your
           Honour
           as
           well
           as
           for
           your
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           a
           mark
           of
           great
           Vertue
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           joyn
           your selves
           to
           him
           who
           is
           such
           an
           eminent
           cherisher
           of
           all
           Vertue
           .
        
         
         
           Therefore
           as
           for
           you
           that
           need
           a
           Physician
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           noble
           ones
           too
           ,
           bought
           with
           the
           same
           price
           ,
           but
           are
           torn
           from
           the
           Head
           and
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           through
           the
           wicked
           fraud
           of
           all
           our
           common
           Enemy
           ,
           we
           pray
           you
           by
           the
           Eternal
           God
           suffer
           your selves
           to
           be
           healed
           ,
           receive
           this
           admonition
           ,
           and
           this
           humble
           Prayer
           of
           ours
           :
           For
           such
           is
           our
           gentleness
           and
           compassion
           towards
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           confidently
           use
           the
           lowest
           expressions
           possible
           .
           And
           do
           you
           in
           a
           Brotherly
           manner
           take
           hold
           of
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           we
           offer
           you
           with
           such
           brotherly
           love
           ,
           that
           so
           at
           last
           ,
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           the
           night
           of
           stupifying
           Errour
           being
           dissipated
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           may
           shine
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           suffer
           nor
           the
           weak
           and
           ignorant
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           flock
           to
           perish
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           Jealousies
           that
           you
           have
           rashly
           taken
           up
           against
           our
           Faith
           ▪
           Do
           you
           think
           it
           unseemly
           to
           discover
           your
           Disease
           to
           the
           Physician
           ?
           Give
           place
           both
           to
           Repentance
           and
           Physick
           ▪
           and
           address
           your selves
           humbly
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           esteem
           this
           to
           be
           that
           which
           is
           chiefly
           ,
           and
           only
           honourable
           in
           Christians
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           you
           will
           with
           obstinate
           minds
           refuse
           to
           do
           this
           while
           we
           thus
           exhort
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           be
           overcome
           by
           Prayers
           ,
           nor
           bended
           by
           Charity
           ,
           nor
           wrought
           on
           by
           Admonitions
           to
           a
           Reconciliation
           ,
           the
           Angels
           of
           Peace
           will
           weep
           bitterly
           ;
           but
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           we
           will
           not
           leave
           you
           to
           your selves
           ,
           though
           that
           were
           but
           just
           to
           be
           done
           to
           persons
           so
           excessively
           obstinate
           ;
           we
           will
           not
           give
           over
           our
           seeking
           for
           the
           Sheep
           of
           Christ
           among
           the
           Hedges
           and
           Thorns
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           have
           done
           all
           by
           which
           your
           minds
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           reconciled
           to
           us
           ,
           at
           last
           
             our
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           earnestly
           and
           sincerely
           offered
           to
           you
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           rejected
           by
           you
           ,
           
             shall
             return
             to
             us
          
           :
           Nor
           will
           God
           any
           longer
           require
           your
           Souls
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           And
           as
           this
           your
           last
           errour
           will
           be
           worse
           than
           your
           former
           ,
           so
           your
           last
           end
           will
           be
           worse
           than
           any
           thing
           you
           have
           formerly
           felt
           .
           But
           Brethren
           ,
           we
           hope
           better
           things
           ,
           and
           things
           which
           accompany
           salvation
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Francis
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 President
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Charles
                   Maurice
                
                 Arch-bishop
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Rheims
                 .
              
               
                 Charles
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Ambrun
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Iames
                 Arch-bishop
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Cambray
                 .
              
               
                 Hyacinth
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Alby
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mi.
                   Phelipeaux
                
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Bourges
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iames
                   Nicholas
                   Colbert
                
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Coadjutor
                 of
                 Rouen
                 .
              
               
                 Lewis
                 of
                 Bourlemont
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Bourdeaux
                 .
              
               
                 Gilbert
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tournay
                 .
              
               
                 Nicholas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Riez
                 .
              
               
                 Daniel
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 Valence
                 and
                 Die.
                 
              
               
                 Gabriel
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Autun
                 .
              
               
                 William
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bazas
                 .
              
               
                 Gabriel
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Auranches
                 .
              
               
                 Iames
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Meaux
                 .
              
               
                 Sebastian
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   St.
                   Malo.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   L.
                   M.
                   Ar.
                   de
                   Simiane
                
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Langres
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fr.
                   Leo
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Glandeves
                 .
              
               
                 Lucas
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Frioul
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   B.
                   M.
                   Colbert
                
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mountauban
                 .
              
               
                 Charles
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Montpellier
                 .
              
               
                 Francis
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Mande
                 .
              
               
                 Charles
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   La
                   Vaur
                
                 .
              
               
                 Andrew
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Auxerre
                 .
              
               
                 Francis
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Troyes
                 .
              
               
                 Lewis
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Earl
                 of
                 Chalons
                 .
              
               
                 Francis
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Triguier
                 .
              
               
                 Peter
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Bellay
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Gabriel
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Conserans
                 .
              
               
                 Lewis
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Alet
                 .
              
               
                 Humbert
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tulle
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   B.
                   D'
                   Estampes
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Marseilles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fr.
                   de
                   Camps
                
                 designed
                 Coadjutor
                 of
                 Glandeves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   St.
                   George
                
                 designed
                 Bishop
                 of
                 M●scon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Paul
                   Phil.
                   de
                   Lusignan
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lud.
                   d'
                   Espinay
                   de
                   St.
                   Luc
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   C.
                   Leny
                   de
                   Coadelets
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   La
                   Faye
                
                 .
              
               
                 Cocquelin
                 .
              
               
                 Lambert
                 .
              
               
                 
                   P.
                   de
                   Bermund
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A.
                   H.
                   de
                   Fleury
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   Viens
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   F.
                   Feu
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A.
                   de
                   Maupiou
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Le
                   Franc
                   de
                   la
                   Grange
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   Senaux
                
                 .
              
               
                 Parra
                 Dean
                 of
                 Bellay
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   Boshe
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M.
                   de
                   Ratabon
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Clement
                   de
                   Pouudeux
                
                 .
              
               
                 Bigot
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   Gourgues
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   Villeneuve
                   de
                   Vence
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   F.
                   de
                   l'
                   Escure
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Peter
                   le
                   Roy.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   A.
                   de
                   Soupets
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   A.
                   Argoud
                
                 Dean
                 of
                 Vienna
                 .
              
               
                 Gerbais
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   Bausset
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   G.
                   Bochart
                   de
                   Champigny
                
                 .
              
               
                 Courcier
                 .
              
               
                 Cheron
                 .
              
               
                 
                   A.
                   Faure
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   F.
                   Maucroix
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Borcy
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   De
                   Francqueville
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Armand
                   Bazin
                   de
                   Besons
                
                 ,
                 Agent-General
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 France
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Desmaretz
                
                 Agent-General
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 France
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           REMARKS
           On
           the
           former
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           THE
           tender
           expressions
           with
           which
           this
           Letter
           begins
           ,
           give
           the
           World
           some
           hopes
           that
           the
           Gallican
           Clergy
           have
           bowels
           of
           Compassion
           ,
           for
           those
           they
           call
           their
           Brethren
           and
           
             Little
             Children
          
           ,
           though
           the
           figures
           of
           a
           Partridge
           or
           an
           Eagle
           are
           too
           forced
           to
           flow
           from
           affections
           much
           moved
           .
           But
           the
           severities
           now
           exercised
           in
           mos●
           parts
           of
           France
           look
           like
           
             Esau's
             hands
          
           ,
           while
           the
           Clergy
           speak
           with
           
             Iacob's
             voice
          
           .
        
         
           The
           many
           terrible
           Edicts
           that
           come
           out
           daily
           against
           those
           of
           that
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           the
           much
           greater
           severity
           with
           which
           they
           are
           executed
           ,
           do
           not
           very
           well
           agree
           with
           this
           melting
           language
           .
           Perhaps
           some
           may
           think
           those
           Edicts
           are
           Civil
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
           Intendants
           or
           other
           Officers
           who
           execute
           them
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           Laity
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Clergy
           are
           no
           way
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
           But
           if
           the
           blame
           of
           this
           is
           taken
           off
           from
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           laid
           somewhere
           else
           .
           It
           is
           notoriously
           known
           that
           the
           King
           himself
           is
           not
           at
           all
           of
           a
           bloody
           disposition
           ,
           but
           is
           merciful
           and
           gentle
           :
           So
           that
           for
           all
           the
           hard
           measure
           that
           many
           of
           those
           who
           are
           forced
           to
           fly
           hither
           for
           refuge
           ,
           feel
           ,
           yet
           they
           do
           acknowledge
           that
           they
           owe
           it
           to
           the
           Kings
           tenderness
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           aversion
           from
           Cruelty
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           worse
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           massacred
           and
           destroyed
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           Clemency
           and
           Protection
           .
           And
           of
           this
           he
           has
           lately
           given
           the
           World
           a
           double
           assurance
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Letters
           he
           sent
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           he
           sent
           with
           them
           to
           the
           Deputies
           in
           the
           several
           Provinces
           ,
           Printed
           together
           with
           this
           Letter
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           In
           the
           first
           are
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Recommending
             to
             you
             above
             all
             things
             the
             managing
             the
             Spirits
             of
             those
             of
             that
             Religion
             with
             Gentleness
             ;
             and
             to
             use
             no
             other
             force
             but
             that
             of
             Reason
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             them
             again
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             without
             doing
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Edicts
             and
             Declarations
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             which
             the
             exercise
             
             of
             that
             Religion
             is
             tolerated
             within
             my
             Kingdom
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           little
           varied
           in
           the
           second
           Letter
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             recommend
             to
             you
             above
             all
             to
             manage
             the
             Spirits
             of
             those
             of
             that
             Religion
             with
             gentleness
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             an
             Invasion
             on
             that
             which
             is
             granted
             them
             by
             the
             Edicts
             and
             Declarations
             made
             in
             their
             favours
             .
          
        
         
           We
           will
           not
           have
           so
           criminal
           a
           thought
           of
           so
           glorious
           a
           Prince
           ,
           as
           to
           suspect
           his
           sincerity
           in
           this
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           it
           ●is
           as
           visible
           as
           the
           day
           ,
           that
           those
           Edicts
           are
           broken
           almost
           in
           every
           branch
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           conclude
           that
           either
           the
           King
           is
           not
           well
           informed
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           Edicts
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           violation
           of
           them
           :
           And
           since
           no
           King
           ,
           how
           great
           soever
           ,
           can
           see
           but
           with
           other
           mens
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           a
           Prince
           so
           employed
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           can
           have
           read
           and
           examined
           the
           Edicts
           granted
           by
           his
           Ancestors
           in
           favour
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           procured
           the
           passing
           those
           late
           Edicts
           that
           contradict
           the
           former
           ,
           have
           either
           flatly
           imposed
           on
           him
           ,
           by
           making
           him
           believe
           they
           were
           not
           contrary
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           have
           found
           out
           some
           slight
           Equivocation
           in
           the
           
           words
           of
           the
           former
           Edicts
           ,
           upon
           which
           that
           Great
           King
           has
           been
           induced
           to
           pass
           those
           Edicts
           ,
           which
           have
           come
           out
           of
           late
           so
           frequently
           against
           them
           .
           In
           this
           whole
           matter
           no
           political
           consideration
           is
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           ,
           the
           Interests
           of
           State
           lie
           clearly
           against
           it
           .
           The
           design
           is
           well
           enough
           understood
           .
           A
           Zeal
           for
           extirpating
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Kings
           Glory
           is
           all
           that
           we
           hear
           given
           out
           for
           warranting
           those
           severities
           ,
           which
           lie
           so
           heavy
           on
           such
           great
           numbers
           of
           the
           best
           Subjects
           that
           France
           has
           .
        
         
           The
           Interest
           that
           some
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           President
           in
           particular
           ,
           has
           in
           the
           management
           of
           the
           affairs
           that
           concern
           the
           Spirituality
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           Panegyricks
           which
           that
           body
           both
           offer
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           give
           of
           him
           for
           his
           proceedings
           in
           that
           affair
           ,
           shew
           that
           as
           some
           of
           them
           set
           them
           on
           ,
           so
           the
           rest
           approve
           of
           them
           :
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           all
           the
           hard
           usage
           the
           poor
           Protestants
           meet
           with
           ,
           lies
           at
           their
           door
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           perswade
           the
           World
           that
           they
           can
           have
           such
           Bowels
           ,
           while
           they
           thus
           tear
           those
           they
           call
           their
           
             Little
             Children
          
           with
           their
           Paws
           :
           Suppose
           their
           Children
           were
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           in
           
           Errours
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           be
           Fathers
           still
           ,
           and
           not
           starve
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           either
           change
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           become
           so
           impious
           as
           to
           joyn
           in
           a
           Worship
           which
           they
           think
           is
           not
           only
           Superstitious
           but
           Idolatrous
           .
           Mens
           opinions
           are
           not
           in
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           their
           understandings
           are
           necessary
           Agents
           ,
           and
           are
           determined
           by
           the
           evidence
           of
           things
           set
           before
           them
           :
           Our
           wills
           can
           indeed
           engage
           our
           understandings
           to
           make
           enquiries
           with
           more
           application
           :
           they
           can
           also
           biass
           us
           with
           some
           partiality
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           which
           we
           find
           our
           Interests
           ;
           they
           can
           likewise
           command
           our
           actions
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           may
           disguise
           and
           dissemble
           our
           opinions
           :
           But
           their
           dominion
           goes
           no
           further
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           a
           small
           part
           of
           that
           hard
           usage
           which
           those
           oppressed
           French-men
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           has
           more
           than
           determined
           them
           to
           enquire
           narrowly
           into
           those
           opinions
           ,
           which
           were
           infused
           in
           them
           by
           their
           education
           :
           And
           has
           wrought
           so
           effectually
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           wish
           they
           could
           be
           of
           another
           mind
           ;
           but
           after
           all
           ,
           if
           they
           see
           nothing
           but
           force
           to
           work
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           manifestly
           discern
           the
           weakness
           of
           those
           Reasons
           that
           
           are
           offered
           for
           their
           Conviction
           ,
           what
           remains
           but
           that
           either
           they
           must
           do
           violence
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           joyn
           in
           that
           monstrous
           Idolatry
           of
           a
           worshipping
           as
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           only
           a
           piece
           of
           Bread
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           must
           still
           groan
           under
           those
           miseries
           to
           which
           they
           see
           themselves
           condemned
           ;
           which
           must
           needs
           possess
           them
           with
           such
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           those
           that
           call
           themselves
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           tender
           expressions
           they
           read
           in
           this
           Letter
           cannot
           root
           it
           out
           :
           For
           Deeds
           are
           much
           surer
           evidences
           of
           mens
           affections
           than
           Words
           .
           The
           Title
           of
           a
           Father
           agrees
           ill
           with
           the
           Rage
           of
           an
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           The
           Members
           of
           this
           Assembly
           pretend
           they
           go
           in
           the
           traces
           of
           those
           who
           first
           brought
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           into
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           hold
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           possess
           the
           same
           Chairs
           .
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           also
           acted
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           meekness
           and
           gentleness
           towards
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           the
           same
           aversion
           to
           Cruelty
           that
           we
           find
           among
           the
           Ancients
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           alledge
           what
           Tertullian
           and
           Cyprian
           have
           said
           in
           general
           against
           
           Cruelty
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           what
           Lactantius
           has
           more
           copiously
           enlarged
           on
           .
           But
           since
           they
           mention
           those
           that
           first
           established
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           France
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           them
           what
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Bishops
           (
           who
           had
           an
           occasion
           given
           him
           to
           write
           of
           such
           matters
           ,
           Hilary
           of
           Poictiers
           )
           said
           against
           the
           Arians
           ,
           who
           were
           persecuting
           the
           Orthodox
           under
           Constantius
           ;
           though
           their
           greatest
           severities
           were
           not
           equal
           to
           those
           that
           the
           Protestants
           are
           now
           made
           to
           suffer
           .
           It
           will
           be
           unreasonable
           to
           alledge
           that
           what
           Hilary
           said
           against
           that
           Persecution
           cannot
           quadrate
           with
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           done
           by
           an
           Heretical
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           a
           
             Most
             Christian
             King.
          
           I
           shall
           avoid
           the
           making
           any
           odious
           comparison
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           but
           this
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           beg
           the
           question
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           one
           persecuted
           to
           advance
           an
           errour
           ,
           whereas
           the
           other
           does
           it
           to
           suppress
           errour
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           he
           wrote
           not
           sincerely
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           condemn
           that
           way
           of
           proceeding
           in
           what
           cause
           soever
           it
           were
           employed
           :
           For
           he
           plainly
           says
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           would
           have
           opposed
           such
           methods
           even
           to
           advance
           
           Truth
           .
           *
           Hilary
           addressed
           himself
           to
           Constantius
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           slacken
           his
           severities
           ,
           and
           
             Suffer
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             those
             Preach
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             the
             Holy
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             his
             safety
             and
             success
             ,
             whom
             they
             liked
             best
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             most
             ,
             and
             had
             made
             choice
             of
             ;
             then
             he
             promises
             that
             all
             things
             would
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             there
             would
             be
             no
             Sedition
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             murmuring
             .
          
           And
           as
           a
           reason
           for
           enforcing
           this
           ,
           he
           says
           a
           little
           after
           ;
           
             God
             has
             taught
             ,
             but
             not
             imposed
             on
             us
             the
             knowledge
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             conciliated
             authority
             to
             his
             Commands
             by
             the
             Miracles
             that
             were
             wrought
             ;
             but
             he
             despises
             that
             Confession
             that
             flows
             from
             a
             compelled
             mind
             .
             If
             such
             force
             were
             used
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Episcopal
             Doctrine
             would
             interpose
             and
             say
             
               The
               Earth
               is
               the
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             he
             needs
             not
             an
             enforced
             Obedience
             ,
             nor
             does
             he
             require
             a
             constrained
             Confession
             .
             He
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             but
             his
             favour
             is
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             for
             our
             caus●
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             own
             .
             I
             could
             not
             receive
             any
             but
             such
             as
             were
             willing
             ,
             nor
             hear
             such
             as
             did
             not
             entreat
             me
             ,
             
             nor
             confirm
             such
             as
             did
             not
             profess
             (
             the
             Faith.
             )
             To
             this
             he
             adds
             ,
             "
             But
             what
             is
             this
             that
             Priests
             are
             forced
             by
             Chains
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             commanded
             by
             the
             terrour
             of
             punishments
             ?
             That
             Priests
             are
             kept
             in
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             are
             delivered
             over
             to
             the
             Jaylors
             ?
          
           And
           upon
           this
           he
           runs
           out
           more
           largely
           than
           is
           necessary
           to
           transcribe
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           also
           hear
           how
           he
           addresses
           himself
           to
           those
           Bishops
           that
           were
           the
           chief
           Procurers
           and
           Instruments
           of
           all
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           :
           And
           indeed
           ,
           what
           he
           says
           to
           them
           does
           serve
           as
           so
           apposite
           an
           Answer
           to
           a
           great
           part
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           be
           irksome
           to
           translate
           a
           large
           quotation
           out
           of
           it
           .
           
           
             The
             name
             of
             Peace
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             specious
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             of
             Unity
             is
             beautiful
             :
             But
             it
             is
             past
             all
             doubt
             ,
             that
             that
             Peace
             only
             which
             is
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Gospels
             :
             We
             have
             desired
             to
             recover
             that
             same
             
             Peace
             that
             is
             now
             lost
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             spake
             to
             his
             Apostles
             after
             his
             glorious
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             being
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             recommended
             to
             them
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Laws
             .
             And
             we
             have
             desired
             to
             compose
             the
             disorders
             now
             made
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             having
             again
             recovered
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             also
             desired
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             But
             so
             prevalen●
             have
             the
             sins
             of
             this
             age
             been
             ,
             and
             the
             sore-runners
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Antichrist
             that
             is
             approaching
             ,
             have
             been
             so
             active
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             neither
             procure
             this
             Peace
             ,
             nor
             partake
             of
             it
             :
             While
             those
             who
             boast
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             their
             Peace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             their
             impiety
             ,
             behave
             themselves
             not
             like
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             Priests
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             But
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             blamed
             for
             using
             reproachful
             words
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             conceal
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             common
             ruine
             ,
             that
             so
             none
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             .
             We
             know
             from
             what
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             Apostle
             has
             delivered
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Antichrists
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             denies
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             preached
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             an
             Antichrist
             .
             It
             is
             the
             property
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             marked
             by
             the
             very
             name
             ,
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             Christ.
             Now
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             mistaken
             Piety
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             pretence
             
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             is
             effected
             or
             endeavoured
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             while
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             Preached
             ,
             is
             denied
             .
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             we
             must
             pity
             the
             labour
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             and
             lament
             the
             foolish
             opinions
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             protected
             by
             Men
             ,
             and
             by
             Secular
             ambition
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             laboured
             to
             be
             defended
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             O
             you
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             believe
             your selves
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             assistances
             which
             the
             Apostles
             made
             use
             of
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             By
             what
             Earthly
             powers
             were
             they
             supported
             when
             they
             preached
             Christ
             ,
             and
             converted
             almost
             all
             Nations
             from
             Idols
             to
             God
             ?
             Did
             they
             derive
             any
             authority
             from
             the
             Palace
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             singing
             Hymns
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             Prison
             ,
             in
             Chains
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             were
             whipped
             ?
             Did
             Paul
             gather
             a
             Church
             to
             Christ
             by
             vertue
             of
             Royal
             Edicts
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             was
             exposed
             as
             a
             spectacle
             on
             a
             Theatre
             ?
             Did
             he
             secure
             himself
             by
             the
             protection
             of
             a
             Nero
             ,
             a
             Vespasian
             or
             a
             Decius
             ,
             by
             whose
             hatred
             of
             us
             the
             Confession
             of
             that
             Divine
             Preaching
             did
             flourish
             ?
             They
             maint●ining
             themselves
             by
             their
             own
             
             handy-work
             ,
             and
             assembling
             in
             upper
             rooms
             and
             secret
             places
             ,
             went
             over
             all
             Countries
             ,
             both
             Villages
             and
             strong
             places
             ,
             through
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Senates
             and
             Royal
             Edicts
             against
             them
             .
             And
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             Divine
             power
             exert
             it self
             manifestly
             against
             the
             hatred
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             preached
             so
             much
             the
             more
             as
             the
             preaching
             of
             him
             was
             prohibited
             ?
             But
             now
             ,
             alas
             ,
             humane
             aids
             are
             employed
             to
             recommend
             our
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             accused
             as
             having
             lost
             his
             former
             power
             ,
             while
             his
             name
             is
             promoted
             by
             ambition
             .
             The
             Church
             now
             terrifies
             others
             by
             banishments
             and
             imprisonments
             :
             She
             depends
             on
             the
             favour
             of
             her
             Communicants
             ,
             who
             was
             consecrated
             by
             the
             terrour
             of
             her
             Persecutors
             .
             She
             banishes
             Priests
             who
             was
             propagated
             by
             the
             banishment
             of
             her
             own
             Priests
             :
             and
             now
             boasts
             that
             she
             is
             beloved
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             yet
             could
             never
             have
             been
             Christs
             ,
             if
             the
             World
             had
             not
             hated
             her
             .
             The
             present
             state
             of
             affairs
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             all
             mens
             Eyes
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             gives
             us
             this
             parallel
             of
             the
             
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             anciently
             conveyed
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ruined
             in
             our
             days
             .
          
        
         
           There
           needs
           no
           application
           of
           these
           words
           to
           the
           present
           purpose
           ,
           they
           express
           the
           Plea
           of
           those
           persecuted
           men
           so
           fully
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           well
           concluded
           that
           the
           Spirit
           that
           acted
           in
           Hilary
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           now
           inspires
           the
           Reverend
           Prelates
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           To
           this
           I
           might
           add
           the
           known
           History
           of
           the
           Priscillianists
           that
           fell
           out
           not
           long
           after
           .
           
           I
           shall
           not
           presume
           to
           make
           a
           parallel
           between
           any
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           and
           Ithacius
           ,
           who
           persecuted
           them
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           Historian
           gives
           this
           Character
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           a
           
             vain
             ,
             sumptuous
             ,
             sensual
          
           ▪
           and
           impudent
           
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           grew
           to
           that
           pitch
           in
           vice
           ,
           that
           he
           suspected
           all
           men
           that
           led
           strict
           lives
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           inclined
           to
           Heresie
           .
           And
           it
           is
           also
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           none
           will
           be
           so
           uncharitable
           as
           to
           compare
           the
           Priscillianists
           with
           those
           they
           now
           call
           Hereticks
           in
           France
           ;
           whether
           we
           consider
           their
           opinions
           ,
           that
           were
           a
           revival
           of
           the
           blasphemies
           of
           the
           Gnosticks
           ,
           or
           their
           morals
           ,
           that
           were
           brutal
           and
           obscene
           ,
           even
           by
           
           Priscillian's
           own
           confession
           .
           Now
           Ithacius
           prosecuted
           those
           in
           the
           Emperours
           Courts
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           in
           the
           pursuit
           ,
           though
           the
           great
           Apostle
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           Martin
           ,
           warned
           him
           often
           to
           give
           it
           over
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           when
           Ithacius
           had
           set
           it
           on
           so
           far
           that
           a
           Sentence
           was
           sure
           to
           pass
           against
           them
           ,
           he
           then
           withdrew
           from
           it
           :
           Sentence
           was
           given
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           upon
           which
           some
           Bishops
           excommunicated
           Ithacius
           ,
           yet
           S.
           Martin
           was
           wrought
           on
           to
           communicate
           with
           him
           very
           much
           against
           his
           mind
           ;
           being
           threatned
           by
           the
           Emperour
           Maximus
           that
           if
           he
           would
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           Troops
           should
           be
           ordered
           to
           march
           into
           Spain
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           .
           This
           prevailed
           on
           that
           good
           man
           to
           joyn
           in
           Communion
           with
           those
           that
           had
           acted
           so
           contrary
           
           to
           the
           mercifulness
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           sacredness
           of
           their
           Character
           .
        
         
           But
           no
           Arts
           could
           work
           on
           S.
           Martin
           to
           approve
           of
           what
           they
           had
           done
           .
           The
           effects
           of
           this
           were
           remarkable
           ,
           for
           when
           S.
           Martin
           went
           home
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           Sulpitius
           ,
           an
           Angel
           appeared
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           reproved
           him
           severely
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           with
           many
           tears
           ,
           lamented
           much
           the
           sin
           he
           had
           committed
           by
           his
           communicating
           with
           those
           men
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           after
           that
           communicate
           with
           any
           of
           that
           party
           :
           And
           during
           the
           sixteen
           years
           that
           he
           survived
           that
           ,
           Sulpitius
           who
           lived
           with
           him
           ,
           tells
           us
           that
           he
           never
           went
           to
           any
           Synod
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           a
           great
           withdrawing
           of
           those
           Influences
           and
           Graces
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           had
           been
           so
           eminent
           formerly
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           if
           S.
           
           Martin's
           example
           and
           practice
           is
           of
           any
           authority
           ,
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           that
           Church
           that
           has
           engaged
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           was
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           Maximus
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           practices
           of
           the
           Bishops
           about
           the
           Court
           ,
           might
           justifie
           a
           Separation
           from
           them
           .
           But
           we
           do
           not
           proceed
           upon
           such
           disputable
           grounds
           .
        
         
         
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           only
           ●dd
           the
           a●thority
           of
           another
           Father
           ,
           who
           t●o●gh
           he
           was
           none
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Bishops
           ,
           〈◊〉
           since
           he
           is
           more
           read
           and
           esteemed
           in
           that
           Church
           than
           any
           other
           of
           all
           the
           ●athers
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           that
           his
           authority
           may
           be
           somewhat
           considered
           .
           It
           is
           S.
           Austin
           .
           He
           was
           once
           against
           all
           sorts
           of
           severity
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           delivered
           his
           mind
           so
           pathetically
           and
           elega●tly
           on
           that
           subject
           ,
           that
           I
           presume
           the
           Reader
           will
           not
           be
           ill
           pleased
           to
           hear
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           writing
           against
           the
           Manicheans
           ,
           whose
           impieties
           are
           too
           well
           known
           to
           be
           enlarged
           on
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           shew
           that
           even
           in
           the
           account
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           makes
           of
           things
           ,
           they
           cannot
           pretend
           that
           the
           Protestants
           are
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           were
           .
           He
           begins
           his
           Book
           against
           them
           with
           an
           earnest
           Prayer
           to
           God
           that
           he
           would
           give
           him
           a
           calm
           and
           serene
           mind
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           might
           study
           their
           conversion
           ▪
           and
           not
           seek
           their
           ruine
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           he
           applies
           those
           words
           of
           S.
           Paul
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             the
             Servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             ,
             but
             be
             meek
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
             patient
             ,
             in
             meekness
             instructing
             them
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             :
          
           To
           which
           he
           adds
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             Let
             them
             exercise
             Cruelty
             upon
             you
             ,
             who
             do
             
             not
             know
             with
             what
             difficulty
             truth
             is
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             how
             hardly
             errours
             are
             avoided
             :
             Let
             them
             exercise
             Cruelty
             upon
             you
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             know
             how
             rare
             and
             hard
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             overmaster
             carnal
             imaginations
             with
             the
             serenity
             of
             a
             pious
             mind
             .
             Let
             them
             exercise
             Cruelty
             upon
             you
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             know
             with
             what
             difficulty
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             is
             healed
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             behold
             its
             Sun.
             Let
             them
             exercise
             Cruelty
             upon
             you
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             know
             with
             what
             groans
             and
             sighs
             we
             attain
             the
             smallest
             measure
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             let
             them
             exercise
             Cruelty
             upon
             you
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             themselves
             deceived
             with
             any
             errour
             like
             that
             with
             which
             you
             are
             now
             deceived
             ▪
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           pretended
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           afterwards
           of
           another
           mind
           ,
           but
           that
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           excuse
           the
           severities
           now
           on
           foot
           ,
           the
           case
           being
           so
           very
           different
           .
           The
           Donatists
           in
           his
           time
           very
           generally
           fierce
           and
           cruel
           ,
           one
           sort
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Circumcellionists
           ,
           acted
           like
           
           mad
           men
           :
           They
           did
           lie
           in
           wait
           for
           S.
           
           Austin's
           life
           ;
           they
           fell
           upon
           several
           Bishops
           with
           great
           barbarity
           ,
           putting
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           some
           ,
           and
           cudgelling
           others
           till
           they
           left
           them
           as
           dead
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Africk
           were
           forced
           to
           desire
           the
           Emperours
           protection
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Laws
           made
           against
           Hereticks
           might
           be
           executed
           upon
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           even
           in
           this
           S.
           Austin
           was
           at
           first
           averse
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           in
           his
           Writings
           against
           the
           Donatists
           justified
           those
           severities
           of
           fining
           and
           banishing
           ,
           
           but
           he
           expresses
           both
           in
           his
           own
           name
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           those
           Churches
           ,
           great
           dislike
           not
           only
           of
           all
           Capital
           proceedings
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           rigour
           ;
           
           and
           when
           the
           Governours
           and
           Magistrates
           were
           carrying
           things
           too
           far
           ,
           he
           interposed
           often
           and
           ●ith
           great
           earnestness
           to
           moderate
           their
           severity
           :
           and
           wrote
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           went
           on
           with
           such
           rigour
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           would
           rather
           bear
           with
           all
           the
           violences
           of
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           than
           seek
           to
           them
           for
           redress
           ;
           and
           whole
           Synods
           of
           Bishops
           concurred
           with
           him
           in
           making
           the
           like
           Addresses
           in
           their
           favours
           ;
           And
           though
           there
           were
           excesses
           committed
           in
           some
           few
           instances
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           easily
           conclude
           how
           gentle
           they
           were
           ,
           
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           from
           this
           that
           he
           says
           that
           the
           Fines
           imposed
           by
           Law
           had
           never
           been
           exacted
           ,
           
           and
           that
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           turning
           the
           Donatists
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Churches
           ,
           that
           they
           still
           kept
           possession
           of
           several
           Churches
           which
           they
           had
           violently
           invaded
           ,
           
           and
           wrested
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           then
           ,
           since
           he
           justified
           those
           severities
           only
           as
           a
           necessary
           restraint
           on
           the
           rage
           to
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           protection
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           this
           has
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           hardships
           the
           Protestants
           now
           suffer
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           pretended
           that
           they
           have
           drawn
           it
           upon
           themselves
           by
           any
           tumultuary
           or
           irregular
           proceedings
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           seemed
           necessary
           to
           shew
           how
           different
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           present
           Clergy
           o●
           France
           is
           from
           that
           which
           animated
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           former
           and
           best
           ages
           .
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           Prelates
           say
           in
           their
           Letter
           ,
           
             That
             they
             hold
             the
             same
             Faith
             with
             their
             Predecessors
             .
          
           If
           this
           were
           true
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           it
           were
           indeed
           very
           hard
           to
           write
           an
           Apology
           for
           those
           that
           have
           separated
           from
           them
           :
           I
           shall
           not
           engage
           in
           a
           long
           discussion
           of
           the
           sentiments
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ;
           yet
           that
           the
           Reader
           
           may
           not
           be
           too
           much
           wrought
           on
           by
           the
           confidence
           and
           plausibleness
           of
           this
           expression●
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           give
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           first
           of
           all
           the
           Gallican
           Clergy
           ,
           whose
           works
           are
           yet
           preserved
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Irenaeus
           :
           I
           shall
           instance
           it
           in
           two
           particulars
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           the
           hinge
           upon
           which
           all
           our
           other
           Controversies
           turn
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           is
           to
           be
           appealed
           to
           ,
           for
           determining
           matters
           of
           Controversie
           :
           The
           other
           is
           the
           most
           material
           point
           in
           difference
           among
           us
           ,
           concerning
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           
           whether
           in
           it
           we
           really
           receive
           the
           substance
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           or
           only
           the
           Accidents
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           directly
           appeals
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           were
           the
           
             Pillar
             ●nd
             ground
             of
             Truth
          
           ;
           and
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           Valentinians
           did
           appeal
           to
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           ●urns
           to
           that
           Tradition
           that
           was
           come
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           on
           which
           he
           insists
           very
           copiously
           ,
           and
           puts
           all
           the
           authority
           of
           Tradition
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           derived
           from
           the
           Apostles
           :
           And
           therefore
           says
           that
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           delivered
           nothing
           in
           Writing
           ,
           we
           must
           then
           have
           followed
           the
           Order
           of
           Tradition
           :
           And
           after
           he
           has
           shewed
           that
           the
           Tradition
           to
           which
           the
           Valentinians
           
           pretended
           was
           really
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Orthodox
           had
           it
           derived
           down
           from
           the
           Apostles
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           he
           returns
           to
           that
           upon
           which
           he
           had
           set
           up
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Now
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           the
           foundation
           on
           which
           the
           Protestants
           build
           ,
           and
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           being
           that
           on
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           builds
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           easie
           to
           every
           one
           that
           considers
           those
           Chapters
           referred
           to
           in
           Irenaeus
           ,
           to
           gather
           upon
           which
           of
           those
           he
           grounded
           his
           belief
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           other
           particular
           ,
           he
           plainly
           calls
           the
           Sacrament
           
             that
             Bread
             over
             which
             thanks
             have
             been
             given
          
           ;
           and
           says
           ,
           
           
             our
             flesh
             is
             nourished
             by
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           concludes
           that
           
             our
             flesh
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             has
             an
             assurance
             of
             its
             Resurrection
             and
             Incorruptibility
             .
          
           More
           particularly
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Our
             blood
             is
             encreased
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             encreases
             our
             body
             by
             that
             bread
             which
             he
             has
             confirmed
             to
             be
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             these
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             body
             is
             encreased
          
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           he
           argues
           ,
           that
           
             our
             bodies
             receive
             an
             encrease
             not
             by
             any
             internal
             or
             invisible
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             natural
             way
             of
             nourishment
          
           ;
           and
           so
           concludes
           ,
           that
           
             our
             
             bodies
             being
             nourished
             by
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             shall
             therefore
             rise
             again
             .
          
           Every
           one
           that
           considers
           the
           force
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           must
           conclude
           that
           he
           believed
           our
           bodies
           received
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           a
           real
           substance
           which
           nourished
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           bare
           Accidents
           .
           If
           then
           upon
           this
           essay
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Writer
           of
           all
           Gallican
           Bishops
           does
           agree
           with
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           both
           in
           that
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           upon
           which
           they
           build
           their
           whole
           cause
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           that
           particular
           opinion
           which
           is
           believed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           ,
           then
           the
           Reader
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           present
           Bishops
           of
           France
           hold
           the
           same
           Faith
           which
           their
           Predecessors
           taught
           who
           first
           preached
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           come
           to
           answer
           the
           main
           Question
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           whole
           substance
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           
             Why
             have
             they
             made
             the
             Schism
             ?
          
           If
           such
           a
           Letter
           with
           such
           a
           demand
           in
           it
           ,
           had
           come
           from
           the
           Abassin
           or
           Armenian
           Churches
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           from
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           ,
           whose
           distance
           from
           us
           is
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressions
           they
           groan
           under
           are
           so
           extreme
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           little
           heart
           and
           few
           opportunities
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           affairs
           or
           opinions
           of
           others
           ,
           it
           could
           
           not
           have
           been
           thought
           strange
           ;
           but
           to
           hear
           it
           from
           these
           :
           among
           whom
           those
           live
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           often
           both
           in
           Writings
           and
           Discourses
           answered
           this
           question
           so
           copiously
           ,
           is
           really
           somewhat
           unaccountable
           :
           Yet
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             upon
             trial
             finding
             they
             could
             not
             shake
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             have
             charged
             them
             only
             for
             their
             ill
             lives
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           This
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           had
           better
           become
           the
           affected
           Eloquence
           of
           a
           Maimbourg
           ,
           than
           the
           sincerity
           of
           so
           many
           eminent
           men
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           mildest
           censure
           that
           can
           be
           past
           in
           this
           particular
           is
           ,
           That
           some
           aspiring
           Priest
           being
           appointed
           to
           pen
           this
           Letter
           ,
           that
           was
           better
           accustomed
           to
           the
           figures
           of
           a
           clamorous
           Rhetorick
           ,
           than
           the
           strict
           measures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           gave
           it
           this
           turn
           ,
           hoping
           to
           recommend
           himself
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Bishops
           signed
           it
           in
           haste
           ,
           without
           considering
           it
           well
           .
           Who
           of
           all
           the
           Protestants
           have
           made
           that
           Experiment
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           not
           to
           be
           attackt
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           can
           only
           be
           accused
           for
           the
           ill
           lives
           of
           some
           in
           her
           Communion
           ?
           If
           this
           were
           all
           we
           had
           to
           object
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           all
           that
           the
           Fathers
           retorted
           on
           the
           Schismaticks
           ,
           
           particularly
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           did
           very
           justly
           fall
           on
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           could
           neither
           answer
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           our
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           separated
           from
           their
           Church
           on
           no
           other
           account
           :
           And
           this
           is
           indeed
           so
           weak
           a
           Plea
           ,
           that
           the
           Penner
           of
           the
           Letter
           shewed
           his
           skill
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           wanting
           in
           his
           sincerity
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           a
           pretence
           which
           he
           knew
           he
           could
           easily
           overthrow
           ,
           though
           the
           reasons
           he
           brings
           to
           overthrow
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           pertinent
           nor
           convincing
           :
           But
           this
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           is
           so
           managed
           as
           to
           draw
           an
           occasion
           from
           it
           to
           complement
           the
           present
           Pope
           ,
           some
           way
           to
           make
           an
           amends
           for
           their
           taking
           part
           with
           their
           King
           against
           him
           .
           All
           that
           is
           to
           be
           said
           on
           this
           Head
           is
           ,
           That
           Protestants
           are
           not
           so
           unjust
           as
           to
           deny
           the
           Pope
           that
           now
           reigns
           ,
           his
           due
           praises
           ;
           of
           whose
           vertue
           and
           strictness
           of
           life
           they
           hear
           such
           accounts
           ,
           that
           they
           heartily
           wish
           all
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           from
           the
           President
           ,
           down
           to
           the
           Secretaries
           would
           imitate
           that
           excellent
           Pattern
           that
           he
           sets
           them
           .
           A
           Zeal
           for
           converting
           Hereticks
           does
           not
           very
           well
           become
           those
           whose
           course
           of
           life
           has
           not
           been
           so
           exemplary
           ,
           that
           this
           can
           be
           imputed
           to
           an
           inward
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           to
           the
           motives
           of
           Divine
           Charity
           .
           But
           in
           this
           point
           of
           the
           corruption
           of
           mens
           lives
           ,
           we
           may
           add
           two
           things
           more
           material
           :
           The
           one
           is
           if
           a
           Church
           teaches
           ill
           Morals
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           connives
           at
           such
           Casuistical
           Doctrines
           as
           must
           certainly
           root
           out
           all
           the
           principles
           of
           moral
           vertue
           and
           common
           goodness
           out
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           their
           ill
           Morals
           may
           be
           improved
           to
           be
           a
           good
           argument
           for
           a
           Separation
           from
           them
           .
           How
           much
           the
           Casuistical
           Doctrine
           of
           those
           who
           are
           the
           Chief
           Confessors
           in
           that
           Communion
           has
           been
           corrupted
           of
           late
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           what
           has
           been
           published
           by
           many
           among
           themselves
           ,
           particularly
           by
           their
           late
           Address
           to
           the
           present
           Pope
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Articles
           condemned
           both
           by
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Pope
           that
           now
           reigns
           .
           But
           yet
           how
           faint
           those
           censures
           are
           ,
           every
           one
           that
           has
           read
           them
           ,
           must
           needs
           observe
           .
           This
           is
           not
           all
           :
           The
           dissolving
           of
           Oaths
           and
           Vows
           ,
           the
           dispensing
           with
           many
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           authorizing
           Subjects
           to
           shake
           off
           their
           Princes
           yoke
           ,
           if
           he
           does
           not
           extirpate
           Heresie
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           the
           butcheries
           of
           those
           they
           call
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           Faith
           given
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           having
           
           been
           for
           some
           Ages
           the
           publick
           practices
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           in
           which
           several
           General
           Councils
           have
           also
           concurred
           with
           them
           ,
           are
           things
           both
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           so
           openly
           avowed
           as
           well
           as
           practised
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           this
           argument
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           Morals
           ,
           may
           be
           well
           fastened
           on
           their
           whole
           Church
           .
           If
           likewise
           many
           opinions
           are
           received
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           do
           naturally
           tend
           to
           slacken
           the
           strictness
           of
           holiness
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           World
           more
           mild
           Ideas
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           way
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           accessible
           even
           without
           a
           real
           Reformation
           ,
           then
           there
           will
           be
           more
           weight
           in
           this
           argument
           than
           may
           at
           first
           view
           appear
           .
           The
           belief
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           conferring
           Grace
           ,
           
             ex
             opere
             operato
          
           ,
           the
           Vertue
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           the
           Priestly
           Absolution
           ,
           the
           Communication
           of
           Merits
           ,
           the
           Vertue
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           some
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           in
           Images
           and
           Priviledged
           Altars
           ,
           in
           Fraternities
           ,
           and
           many
           consecrated
           things
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           after-game
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           of
           Redemption
           out
           of
           it
           by
           Masses
           ;
           these
           with
           many
           more
           devices
           ,
           are
           such
           contrivances
           for
           enervating
           the
           true
           force
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           have
           such
           effects
           on
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           generally
           are
           
           too
           easie
           to
           hearken
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           make
           them
           hope
           well
           ,
           while
           they
           live
           ill
           ▪
           that
           when
           we
           complain
           of
           a
           great
           dissolution
           of
           mens
           Morals
           that
           live
           under
           the
           influences
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           this
           charge
           is
           not
           personal
           ,
           but
           falls
           on
           their
           Church
           in
           common
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           that
           vast
           corruption
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Primitive
           Rules
           ,
           occasioned
           chiefly
           by
           the
           exorbitant
           power
           the
           Popes
           have
           assumed
           ,
           of
           dispensing
           with
           all
           Laws
           ,
           the
           gross
           sale
           of
           such
           Graces
           at
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Intrigues
           in
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           Popes
           themselves
           ,
           the
           universal
           neglect
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           care
           among
           the
           superiour
           Orders
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           do
           give
           men
           just
           and
           deep
           prejudices
           against
           a
           Church
           so
           corrupt
           in
           her
           ruling
           Members
           ,
           and
           do
           raise
           great
           dislike
           of
           that
           extent
           of
           Authority
           which
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           have
           assumed
           ,
           that
           have
           cut
           all
           the
           Banks
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           such
           an
           inundation
           of
           ill
           practices
           on
           the
           World.
           And
           if
           once
           in
           an
           Age
           or
           two
           a
           Pope
           of
           another
           temper
           ,
           of
           better
           Morals
           ,
           and
           greater
           strictness
           arises
           ,
           we
           are
           notwithstanding
           that
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           things
           not
           upon
           rare
           and
           single
           instances
           ,
           but
           upon
           their
           more
           ordinary
           
           and
           natural
           effects
           .
           Thus
           laying
           all
           these
           things
           together
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           our
           exceptions
           to
           that
           Church
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Morals
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           slight
           as
           the
           Penner
           of
           that
           Letter
           has
           represented
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Instances
           for
           living
           among
           ill
           men
           have
           no
           relation
           to
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           the
           weakest
           Plea
           we
           have
           for
           our
           Separation
           ,
           and
           as
           strong
           soever
           as
           it
           may
           be
           in
           it self
           ,
           we
           build
           upon
           solider
           foundations
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           the
           opening
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           premise
           a
           little
           of
           the
           true
           end
           and
           design
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           beget
           in
           us
           so
           deep
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Divine
           nature
           and
           perfections
           a●
           may
           most
           effectually
           engage
           us
           to
           become
           truly
           Holy.
           There
           are
           two
           Inclinations
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           dispose
           him
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Ideas
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           an
           Inclination
           to
           cloath
           him
           in
           some
           outward
           figure
           ,
           and
           present
           him
           to
           our
           senses
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           hope
           by
           flatteries
           or
           submissions
           ,
           by
           pompous
           or
           cruel
           services
           to
           appease
           him
           :
           And
           the
           other
           is
           a
           desire
           to
           reconcile
           our
           notions
           of
           Religion
           to
           our
           vicious
           habits
           and
           appetites
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           some
           way
           pacifie
           our
           Consciences
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           our
           lusts
           and
           passions
           :
           And
           thus
           the
           
           true
           notion
           of
           Idolatry
           is
           the
           representing
           of
           God
           to
           us
           so
           as
           that
           we
           may
           hope
           to
           gain
           his
           favour
           by
           other
           methods
           than
           our
           being
           inwardly
           pure
           and
           holy
           :
           And
           the
           immorality
           of
           this
           consists
           not
           only
           in
           the
           indecency
           of
           such
           representations
           ,
           and
           their
           unsuitableness
           to
           the
           Divine
           nature
           ,
           but
           likewise
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           notions
           of
           God
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           seeds
           of
           Vertue
           and
           true
           Godliness
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           natures
           are
           to
           be
           reformed
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           effectual
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           turn
           only
           to
           a
           Pageantry
           ,
           and
           spend
           themselves
           in
           dressing
           up
           our
           worship
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           think
           will
           better
           agree
           with
           one
           that
           is
           like
           our selves
           :
           Now
           we
           find
           the
           chief
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           to
           root
           this
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           us
           the
           highest
           and
           perfectest
           Ideas
           of
           the
           purity
           and
           goodness
           of
           the
           Divine
           nature
           ,
           that
           might
           raise
           in
           us
           that
           inward
           probity
           of
           Soul
           ,
           comp●ehended
           in
           the
           general
           name
           of
           Charity
           or
           Love
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           Character
           of
           the
           Christian
           Spirit
           :
           We
           have
           also
           the
           Divine
           Holiness
           so
           presented
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           never
           hope
           to
           attain
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           here
           ,
           or
           Eternal
           happiness
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           by
           becoming
           inwardly
           and
           universally
           holy
           .
           Now
           our
           main
           charge
           against
           the
           Church
           
           of
           Rome
           is
           ,
           That
           this
           which
           is
           the
           great
           design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           reversed
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           chiefly
           in
           four
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           proposing
           visible
           objects
           to
           the
           adorations
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           against
           not
           only
           the
           current
           of
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           Idea
           and
           right
           notion
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           not
           only
           by
           Precept
           in
           the
           Images
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           general
           tolerance
           in
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           it self
           .
           Thus
           the
           senses
           having
           somewhat
           set
           before
           them
           on
           which
           they
           may
           work
           ,
           do
           naturally
           corrupt
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           convert
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           inward
           and
           spiritual
           work
           ,
           into
           an
           outward
           gross
           homage
           to
           these
           objects
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           setting
           up
           the
           Intercession
           of
           Saints
           ,
           as
           if
           either
           God
           had
           not
           a
           capacity
           of
           attending
           to
           the
           whole
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           were
           not
           so
           merciful
           or
           good
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           Princes
           are
           wrought
           on
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           their
           Courtiers
           ,
           so
           he
           needed
           to
           have
           such
           importunities
           to
           induce
           him
           to
           be
           favourable
           to
           us
           :
           The
           very
           Plea
           commonly
           used
           for
           this
           from
           the
           resemblance
           of
           Earthly
           Courts
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           debasing
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           that
           is
           possible
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Addresses
           made
           
           to
           these
           Saints
           in
           the
           publick
           Offices
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           the
           very
           same
           that
           we
           make
           to
           God
           or
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             pardon
             our
             sins
             ,
             give
             u●●race
             ,
             assist
             us
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             to
             us
          
           ;
           and
           when
           after
           those
           things
           have
           been
           complained
           of
           for
           above
           an
           Age
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           a
           general
           review
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           they
           are
           still
           continued
           among
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           conclude
           that
           the
           honour
           due
           to
           the
           Creator
           is
           offered
           to
           the
           Creature
           .
           I
           need
           not
           bring
           Instances
           of
           these
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           well
           known
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           ●The
           many
           Consecrations
           that
           are
           used
           among
           ●hem
           of
           
             Images
             ,
             Crosses
             ,
             Habits
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Oyl
             ,
             Candles
             ,
             Bells
             ,
             Vessels
             ▪
             Agnus
             Dei's
             ,
          
           and
           Grains
           ;
           with
           a
           vast
           deal
           more
           ,
           by
           which
           those
           things
           are
           so
           consecrated
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           a
           vertue
           in
           them
           for
           driving
           away
           Devils
           ,
           for
           being
           ▪
           a
           security
           both
           to
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           and
           a
           remedy
           against
           all
           Temporal
           and
           Spiritual
           evils
           .
           This
           way
           of
           Incantations
           was
           one
           of
           the
           grossest
           pieces
           of
           Heathenism
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           by
           them
           brought
           into
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           And
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           upon
           these
           Consecrations
           a
           Vertue
           is
           conveyed
           to
           those
           things
           ,
           is
           infused
           into
           the
           people
           by
           their
           authorized
           offices
           :
           In
           which
           if
           
           in
           any
           thing
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           believed
           that
           the
           Church
           lies
           and
           deceives
           her
           Children
           :
           This
           is
           plainly
           to
           consider
           God
           as
           the
           Heathens
           did
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           to
           fetch
           down
           Divine
           Vertues
           by
           charms
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           .
           And
        
         
           4.
           
           Their
           worshipping
           with
           Divine
           Honour
           ,
           that
           which
           by
           all
           the
           Indications
           that
           we
           can
           have
           of
           things
           ,
           we
           know
           is
           no
           other
           than
           what
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           ,
           even
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           in
           its
           substance
           and
           nature
           :
           Thus
           Divine
           Adoration
           is
           offered
           to
           those
           Elements
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           universal
           practice
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           for
           1200
           years
           ;
           and
           this
           passes
           among
           them
           as
           the
           most
           important
           piece
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           which
           has
           almost
           swallowed
           up
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Thus
           the
           true
           Ideas
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           overthrown
           in
           that
           Communion
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           we
           think
           of
           a
           Church
           that
           in
           the
           most
           important
           of
           her
           Offices
           ,
           adds
           this
           Prayer
           to
           the
           absolution
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           
             The
             passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             whatever
             good
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             and
             whatever
             evil
             thou
             hast
             suffered
             be
             to
             thee
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             increase
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             of
             eternal
             life
          
           ;
           where
           we
           see
           clearly
           
           what
           things
           they
           joyn
           in
           the
           same
           breath
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           same
           ends
           with
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ.
           When
           they
           have
           cleansed
           their
           Churches
           of
           these
           objects
           of
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           their
           Offices
           of
           those
           Impious
           Addresses
           to
           Saints
           ,
           and
           that
           infinite
           number
           of
           Enchantments
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           upon
           some
           more
           advantage
           ask
           ,
           
             Why
             have
             we
             made
             the
             Schism
             ?
          
           It
           is
           because
           they
           have
           corrupted
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           if
           those
           things
           upon
           which
           the
           Separation
           subsists
           were
           removed
           ,
           it
           could
           no
           more
           subsist
           than
           Accidents
           can
           do
           without
           a
           Subject
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           upon
           which
           we
           ground
           our
           Separation
           is
           ,
           That
           not
           only
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           hearken
           to
           no
           Addresses
           nor
           Remonstrances
           that
           were
           made
           to
           her
           for
           reforming
           those
           abuses
           ,
           but
           that
           by
           Anathema's
           and
           the
           highest
           censures
           possible
           ,
           all
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           as
           she
           believes
           in
           those
           very
           particulars
           ,
           and
           are
           bound
           to
           joyn
           in
           a
           Worship
           in
           which
           those
           things
           which
           we
           condemn
           ,
           are
           made
           indispensable
           parts
           of
           our
           publick
           Devotions
           :
           So
           that
           we
           must
           either
           mock
           God
           ,
           by
           concurring
           in
           a
           Worship
           which
           we
           believe
           Impious
           and
           Superstitious
           ,
           or
           
           we
           must
           separate
           from
           them
           .
           None
           can
           be
           admitted
           to
           Benefices
           of
           Cure
           or
           preferment
           ,
           without
           swear●ng
           most
           of
           these
           Opinions
           which
           we
           think
           are
           false
           :
           Nor
           can
           any
           Eminent
           Heretick
           be
           received
           among
           them
           ,
           without
           swearing
           that
           he
           in
           all
           things
           receives
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           thinks
           all
           that
           do
           not
           receive
           them
           worthy
           of
           an
           Anathema
           .
           If
           the
           Errours
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           been
           only
           speculative
           opinions
           ,
           or
           things
           of
           less
           moment
           ,
           we
           could
           have
           better
           born
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           had
           only
           held
           to
           their
           own
           customes
           without
           imposing
           them
           on
           us
           ,
           we
           could
           have
           held
           in
           several
           things
           a
           sisterly
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           with
           the
           Greek
           Churches
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           have
           not
           only
           brought
           in
           and
           obstinately
           maintained
           those
           corruptions
           ,
           but
           have
           so
           Tyrannically
           imposed
           them
           on
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           somewhat
           strange
           to
           see
           men
           make
           such
           grimaces
           ,
           and
           an
           appearance
           of
           seriousness
           ,
           while
           they
           ask
           this
           question
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           know
           so
           well
           how
           to
           have
           resolved
           themselves
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           is
           likewise
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           examination
           of
           the
           corruptio●s
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           
           to
           say
           somewhat
           to
           sweeten
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           complication
           of
           all
           together
           that
           we
           chiefly
           insist
           on
           ,
           since
           by
           all
           these
           set
           together
           we
           have
           another
           view
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           every
           one
           of
           them
           taken
           asunder
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           our
           answer
           to
           the
           question
           so
           often
           repeated
           :
           We
           have
           not
           made
           the
           Schism
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           setled
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           continued
           for
           many
           ages
           after
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           departed
           from
           that
           ,
           and
           have
           refused
           to
           return
           to
           it
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           have
           condemned
           and
           cursed
           us
           for
           doing
           it
           :
           Upon
           this
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           obj●ct
           against
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           once
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           For
           if
           these
           things
           which
           we
           object
           to
           them
           are
           true
           ,
           then
           since
           no
           man
           is
           bound
           to
           continue
           in
           Errours
           ,
           because
           he
           ▪
           was
           bred
           up
           in
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           just
           prejudice
           against
           those
           men
           .
           All
           the
           flourishes
           raised
           upon
           this
           ground
           are
           but
           slight
           things
           ,
           and
           favour
           more
           of
           a
           monastick
           and
           affectate
           Eloquence
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           weight
           and
           solidity
           of
           so
           renowned
           a
           Body
           .
           What
           is
           said
           of
           pulling
           down
           the
           Altars
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           elegant
           figure
           of
           Christs
           being
           the
           Sparrow
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           being
           the
           Turtle
           ,
           that
           loved
           
           to
           make
           their
           Nests
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           really
           very
           hard
           to
           be
           answered
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           strength
           that
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           another
           reason
           ,
           that
           in
           Reverence
           to
           that
           Assembly
           I
           shall
           not
           name
           .
           The
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           as
           that
           only
           by
           which
           we
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           general
           sense
           of
           that
           term
           ,
           the
           commemoration
           of
           it
           may
           be
           also
           called
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           Table
           an
           Altar
           ,
           and
           such
           we
           still
           retain
           :
           and
           for
           any
           thing
           further
           ,
           either
           of
           Altar
           or
           Sacrifice
           ,
           till
           they
           give
           a
           better
           authority
           for
           it
           ,
           than
           a
           fanciful
           allusion
           ●o
           an
           ill-understood
           Verse
           of
           a
           ●salm
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           much
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           Wars
           and
           Confusions
           have
           followed
           in
           some
           places
           upon
           the
           reforming
           those
           abuses
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           Rage
           and
           Cruelty
           of
           those
           Church-men
           ,
           that
           seemed
           never
           like
           to
           be
           satiated
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           those
           that
           had
           departed
           from
           them
           .
           And
           if
           the
           specious
           pretence
           of
           Edicts
           ,
           Princes
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           the
           preserving
           the
           House
           of
           Bourbon
           ,
           the
           defending
           France
           from
           Foreigners
           ,
           joyning
           with
           that
           natural
           appetite
           that
           is
           in
           all
           men
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           ,
           engaged
           some
           in
           Wars
           under
           the
           minority
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           it
           is
           
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           natural
           to
           man
           :
           and
           these
           who
           condemn
           it
           most
           ,
           yet
           ought
           to
           pity
           those
           whom
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           in
           whose
           steps
           they
           now
           go
           ,
           constrained
           to
           do
           all
           that
           they
           did
           .
           And
           the
           Rebellions
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           King
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           Edward
           the
           Sixth
           ,
           and
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           when
           no
           Persecutions
           provoked
           them
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           Laws
           gave
           them
           any
           colour
           for
           them
           ,
           are
           a
           much
           stronger
           prejudice
           against
           their
           Church
           ,
           chiefly
           since
           these
           were
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Authority
           and
           Agents
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           well
           give
           over
           the
           pursuing
           this
           matter
           any
           further
           .
           As
           for
           the
           argument
           set
           before
           them
           from
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Glory
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Zeal
           to
           have
           all
           again
           re-united
           into
           one
           Body
           ,
           how
           powerful
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           to
           work
           upon
           their
           fears
           ,
           and
           to
           touch
           them
           in
           their
           Secular
           concerns
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           considered
           as
           an
           argument
           to
           work
           on
           their
           reasons
           .
           They
           expressed
           their
           Zeal
           for
           their
           King
           in
           his
           greatest
           extremity
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           under
           age
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           the
           heavy
           returns
           that
           they
           have
           met
           with
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           continued
           in
           an
           Invincible
           Loyalty
           and
           submission
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           their
           God
           :
           If
           the
           Heroick
           
           greatness
           ,
           Glorious
           success
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           inherent
           qualities
           of
           a
           Princely
           mind
           ,
           are
           good
           Arguments
           to
           work
           on
           Subjects
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           strong
           in
           the
           times
           of
           a
           Trajan
           ,
           a
           Decius
           ,
           or
           a
           Dioclesian
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           Christians
           to
           turn
           Heathens
           :
           But
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           this
           is
           the
           strongest
           of
           all
           those
           motives
           that
           have
           produced
           so
           many
           Conversions
           of
           late
           ,
           while
           men
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           their
           Court
           ,
           or
           to
           live
           easie
           ,
           are
           induced
           to
           make
           shipwrack
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           not
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           those
           who
           are
           so
           often
           making
           use
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           feel
           the
           mighty
           force
           it
           has
           on
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           imagine
           it
           should
           prevail
           as
           much
           on
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           find
           it
           does
           on
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           or
           rather
           on
           their
           Ambition
           and
           Covetousness
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           prosecute
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Letter
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           not
           shew
           in
           how
           many
           places
           the
           Secretary
           that
           penned
           it
           has
           discovered
           how
           much
           he
           is
           a
           Novice
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           and
           what
           great
           advantages
           he
           gives
           to
           those
           who
           would
           sift
           all
           the
           expressions
           ,
           the
           figures
           ,
           and
           the
           periods
           in
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Respect
           I
           pay
           to
           those
           that
           subscribe
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
           importance
           and
           gravity
           of
           the
           subject
           stop
           me
           :
           So
           from
           the
           reviewing
           this
           Letter
           ,
           I
           go
           next
           to
           consider
           the
           Methods
           laid
           down
           by
           the
           Assembly
           for
           carrying
           on
           those
           Conversions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           MEMORIAL
           ,
           Containing
           diverse
           Methods
           ,
           of
           which
           very
           great
           use
           may
           be
           made
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           those
           who
           profess
           the
           pretended
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Method
             Is
             that
             which
             Cardinal
             Richelieu
             used
             for
             reducing
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Disput●
             or
             Conference
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             
               P.
               R.
               R.
            
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             in
             an
             amicable
             manner
             to
             re-unite
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             THis
             Method
             is
             to
             attack
             them
             by
             ●
             Decree
             of
             a
             Synod
             of
             theirs
             tha●
             met
             at
             Charenton
             ,
             1631.
             by
             which
             the●
             received
             to
             their
             Communion
             those
             of
             th●
             Ausbourg
             Confession
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             Rea●
             Presence
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             together
             with
             diverse
             other
             Articles
             that
             are
             very
             different
             from
             the
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             P.
             Reformed
             .
             Vpon
             which
             the
             Minister
             Dailee
             in
             his
             Apology
             says
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             no
             other
             errour
             besides
             that
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             for
             their
             separating
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             all
             the
             other
             points
             of
             our
             Belief
             that
             are
             controverted
             ,
             are
             either
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             or
             harder
             to
             be
             believed
             than
             this
             which
             has
             been
             ever
             esteemed
             even
             by
             themselves
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             grounds
             of
             their
             Separation
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             by
             which
             the
             people
             are
             most
             amused
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             the
             Minister
             Dailee
             says
             for
             eluding
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Objection
             ,
             That
             the
             Lutherans
             do
             not
             adore
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             It
             is
             altogether
             unreasonable
             ,
             
             since
             Calvin
             himself
             reproves
             the
             Lutherans
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             is
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             adoration
             is
             a
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             the
             real
             Presence
             .
             
               What
               is
               more
               strange
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               than
               to
               put
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               adore
               him
               ?
               and
               if
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Bread
               ,
               then
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               adored
               under
               the
               Bread.
               
            
          
           
             Thus
             since
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Calvinists
             in
             the
             same
             Synod
             ,
             one
             does
             not
             overthrow
             the
             grounds
             of
             Salvation
             by
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             points
             of
             
             their
             Confession
             concerning
             which
             they
             dispute
             ,
             that
             Cardinal
             thought
             he
             could
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             in
             separating
             faom
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Maximes
             ,
             one
             could
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             by
             the
             like
             reasoning
             that
             the
             African
             Fathers
             convinced
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             called
             the
             Primianists
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             unjustly
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             received
             Cecilian
             i●to
             its
             Communion
             ,
             since
             they
             had
             made
             a
             decree
             of
             Vnion
             with
             the
             Maximianists
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             formerly
             condemned
             .
             It
             was
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             held
             under
             Anastasius
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             used
             this
             against
             those
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Fourth
             Canon
             they
             set
             this
             before
             them
             ,
             *
             That
             they
             might
             see
             if
             they
             would
             but
             open
             their
             eyes
             a
             little
             to
             the
             Divine
             Light
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             as
             unjustly
             ●ut
             themselves
             off
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             the
             Maximianists
             according
             to
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             had
             separated
             themselves
             from
             their
             Communion
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               IF
               Cardinal
               Richelieu
               had
               not
               ●een
               an
               abler
               States-man
               ,
               than
               as
               it
               appears
               by
               this
               argument
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Divine
               ,
               the
               Princes
               of
               Europe
               would
               not
               have
               such
               cause
               as
               they
               have
               at
               present
               ,
               to
               dread
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               French
               Monarchy
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               laid
               the
               best
               and
               strongest
               foundations
               .
               It
               is
               a
               common
               Maxime
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               can
               excel
               but
               in
               one
               thing
               ;
               so
               since
               his
               strength
               lay
               in
               the
               Politicks
               ,
               no
               wonder
               he
               had
               no
               great
               Talent
               for
               Divinity
               :
               But
               if
               this
               at
               first
               view
               seemed
               to
               him
               to
               have
               somewhat
               in
               it
               to
               amuse
               weak
               minds
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               surprized
               them
               with
               its
               novelty
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               little
               unexpected
               to
               find
               it
               taken
               up
               by
               so
               great
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               the
               front
               of
               their
               Methods
               for
               making
               Proselytes
               ,
               after
               the
               weakness
               of
               it
               has
               been
               so
               evidently
               discovered
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Great
               difference
               is
               to
               be
               made
               between
               a
               speculation
               that
               lies
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               mans
               particular
               opinion
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               discovers
               it self
               in
               the
               most
               solemn
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               unless
               it
               is
               such
               as
               subverts
               the
               foundations
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               can
               well
               bear
               with
               it
               :
               These
               are
               errours
               
               in
               which
               the
               person
               that
               holds
               them
               is
               only
               concerned
               ,
               whereas
               the
               other
               errors
               become
               more
               fruitful
               ,
               they
               corrupt
               the
               Worship
               ,
               they
               give
               scandal
               ,
               and
               infect
               others
               .
               Therefore
               we
               will
               without
               scruple
               own
               ,
               that
               whether
               a
               man
               believe
               Consubstantiation
               or
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               that
               lies
               in
               his
               brain
               as
               a
               notion
               ,
               we
               may
               conclude
               him
               a
               very
               ill
               Philosopher
               ,
               and
               a
               worse
               Divine
               ,
               for
               holding
               it
               ;
               but
               still
               we
               will
               receive
               him
               to
               our
               Communion
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               solemn
               stipulation
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               made
               with
               God
               through
               Christ
               :
               And
               therefore
               since
               such
               a
               person
               acts
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               admit
               him
               to
               it
               :
               But
               Idolatry
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               upon
               which
               that
               Covenant
               is
               grounded
               ,
               we
               cannot
               receive
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               admit
               such
               as
               are
               in
               errours
               ,
               that
               produce
               no
               other
               effect
               but
               mistaken
               apprehensions
               and
               judgements
               .
               It
               is
               unreasonable
               to
               say
               that
               if
               the
               Presence
               is
               acknowledged
               ,
               Adoration
               ought
               to
               follow
               ;
               for
               we
               will
               excommunicate
               none
               for
               a
               consequence
               ,
               were
               it
               never
               so
               well
               deduced
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               hold
               not
               that
               consequence
               :
               And
               if
               Calvin
               argued
               as
               he
               did
               from
               that
               absurdity
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               that
               he
               thought
               
               they
               ought
               to
               adore
               ,
               because
               they
               believed
               Consubstantiation
               ;
               but
               rather
               to
               let
               them
               see
               how
               unreasonable
               it
               was
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               since
               they
               did
               not
               adore
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               the
               argument
               is
               not
               unanswerable
               :
               For
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               as
               Princes
               when
               ●●ey
               are
               in
               any
               place
               Incognito
               ,
               even
               though
               they
               are
               known
               ,
               yet
               their
               being
               Incognito
               shews
               that
               they
               will
               not
               have
               that
               respect
               paid
               them
               which
               is
               otherwise
               due
               to
               them
               :
               So
               that
               Christ
               being
               present
               in
               an
               invisible
               manner
               is
               not
               to
               be
               adored
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               determine
               whether
               the
               Argument
               or
               the
               Answer
               is
               stronger
               ,
               yet
               this
               must
               be
               confessed
               ,
               that
               upon
               so
               dubious
               a
               consequence
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               very
               unreasonable
               Cruelty
               to
               deny
               the
               holding
               Communion
               with
               those
               that
               believed
               such
               a
               presence
               ,
               though
               we
               refuse
               to
               communicate
               with
               those
               that
               joyn
               Adoration
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               to
               be
               made
               between
               the
               receiving
               men
               that
               hold
               erroneous
               Tenets
               ,
               to
               our
               ●ommunion
               that
               we
               believe
               is
               pure
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               the
               joyning
               our selves
               to
               a
               Communion
               in
               which
               we
               must
               profess
               those
               very
               errours
               which
               we
               condemn
               ;
               and
               by
               solemn
               acts
               of
               Worship
               must
               testifie
               before
               God
               and
               the
               
               World
               that
               we
               believe
               that
               which
               inwardly
               and
               in
               our
               Consciences
               we
               think
               false
               .
               The
               former
               is
               only
               a
               tolerating
               or
               conniving
               at
               the
               errours
               of
               others
               ,
               without
               any
               sort
               of
               approbation
               of
               them
               ;
               whereas
               the
               other
               is
               the
               fullest
               and
               most
               publick
               contradiction
               to
               our
               Consciences
               that
               is
               possible
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               long
               as
               any
               Errours
               do
               not
               strike
               against
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               we
               own
               that
               we
               will
               bear
               with
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               oblige
               others
               ,
               especially
               the
               Laity
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               not
               that
               danger
               of
               spreading
               them
               to
               renounce
               them
               ,
               before
               we
               admit
               them
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               :
               But
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               very
               different
               ,
               among
               whom
               this
               opinion
               is
               but
               one
               of
               very
               many
               opinions
               ,
               that
               we
               think
               reverse
               the
               whole
               nature
               and
               design
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               of
               which
               some
               short
               hints
               were
               given
               in
               the
               Remarks
               upon
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Assembly
               General
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               very
               ill
               Inference
               to
               conclude
               ,
               because
               that
               we
               think
               a
               man
               can
               be
               saved
               that
               believes
               the
               Corporal
               Presence
               ,
               therefore
               we
               have
               done
               amiss
               to
               separate
               from
               their
               Communion
               .
               We
               may
               think
               men
               may
               be
               saved
               though
               they
               are
               in
               some
               errours
               ,
               that
               in
               us
               
               were
               damnable
               ,
               after
               the
               illumination
               we
               have
               had
               ;
               especially
               if
               we
               should
               profess
               that
               we
               believe
               them
               when
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               cannot
               continue
               in
               their
               Communion
               without
               professing
               that
               we
               believe
               those
               Errours
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               blame
               for
               imposing
               them
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               for
               separating
               from
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               imposed
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               which
               the
               African
               Fathers
               objected
               to
               the
               Donatists
               was
               very
               pertinently
               urged
               against
               them
               ,
               who
               grounded
               their
               Separation
               only
               upon
               this
               ,
               That
               there
               were
               some
               corrupt
               members
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               this
               was
               very
               justly
               cast
               back
               on
               them
               ,
               upon
               their
               receiving
               the
               Maximianists
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               formerly
               condemned
               as
               Schismaticks
               ,
               to
               their
               Communion
               .
               But
               it
               has
               no
               relation
               to
               us
               who
               have
               not
               separated
               from
               their
               Church
               upon
               any
               such
               personal
               account
               :
               Therefore
               since
               the
               chief
               grounds
               of
               our
               Separation
               are
               the
               corruptions
               in
               their
               Worship
               ,
               and
               our
               being
               obliged
               to
               bear
               a
               share
               in
               those
               corruptions
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               our
               receiving
               to
               our
               Communion
               those
               who
               have
               not
               corrupted
               their
               Worship
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               joyn
               with
               us
               ,
               has
               no
               relation
               to
               that
               dispute
               b●tween
               
               the
               African
               Fathers
               and
               the
               Donatists
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               There
               is
               one
               thing
               in
               the
               Method
               which
               we
               freely
               confess
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               none
               of
               the
               controverted
               points
               that
               are
               harder
               to
               be
               believed
               than
               this
               of
               the
               Real
               Presence
               .
               It
               is
               no
               wonder
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               since
               it
               has
               the
               strongest
               Evidences
               both
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               against
               it
               :
               But
               if
               it
               is
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               severe
               to
               prosecute
               those
               who
               cannot
               bring
               themselves
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               in
               so
               extreme
               a
               manner
               as
               that
               Church
               has
               done
               and
               still
               does
               .
               Upon
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               this
               Method
               is
               so
               weak
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               its
               being
               set
               first
               ,
               gives
               no
               great
               hopes
               of
               any
               thing
               extraordinary
               to
               follow
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Second
             Method
          
           
             IS
             to
             lay
             this
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Confession
             ,
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             one
             thing
             that
             is
             needful
             ,
             we
             ought
             always
             to
             chuse
             the
             surer
             side
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             that
             Decree
             of
             the
             Synod
             of
             Charenton
             ,
             it
             is
             indifferent
             to
             them
             whether
             one
             believes
             the
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             believe
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             we
             hold
             it
             necessary
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             surer
             side
             to
             believe
             it
             :
             and
             if
             they
             could
             but
             disengage
             themselves
             a
             little
             from
             their
             prejudices
             ,
             they
             would
             follow
             this
             way
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             the
             other
             points
             in
             dispute
             .
             Mestresat
             the
             Minister
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             says
             that
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             are
             only
             those
             that
             are
             so
             expressly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             no
             doubt
             can
             be
             made
             of
             them
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
             
               If
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               obscure
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               then
               I
               assert
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               and
               therefore
               one
               may
               be
               a
               very
               good
               Christian
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               both
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Charity
               .
            
          
           
           
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             points
             in
             dispute
             which
             they
             maintain
             against
             us
             are
             not
             so
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             one
             cannot
             doubt
             concerning
             them
             :
             Since
             we
             maintain
             on
             good
             grounds
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             there
             :
             So
             that
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             ,
             one
             can
             disbelieve
             them
             ,
             without
             endangering
             his
             Salvation
             .
             But
             we
             say
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             to
             believe
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             will
             take
             the
             surest
             side
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IT
               is
               something
               odd
               to
               see
               so
               great
               a
               Body
               use
               this
               Logick
               ,
               That
               because
               we
               think
               an
               errour
               is
               not
               damnable
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               obliges
               us
               to
               excommunicate
               all
               that
               hold
               it
               ,
               therefore
               we
               think
               it
               indifferent
               to
               believe
               it
               or
               not
               .
               We
               judge
               it
               an
               errour
               ,
               and
               while
               we
               think
               it
               so
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               lie
               for
               us
               to
               say
               that
               we
               did
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               especially
               in
               such
               publick
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               grossly
               Idolatrous
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               Confession
               ,
               while
               we
               hold
               this
               persuasion
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               thing
               indifferent
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               nothing
               more
               damnable
               ▪
               For
               this
               were
               to
               lie
               every
               day
               to
               God
               
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               commit
               Idolatry
               in
               a
               manner
               more
               absurd
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               barbarous
               Nations
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               worship
               that
               as
               a
               God
               which
               we
               do
               believe
               is
               only
               a
               piece
               of
               Bread.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               this
               very
               Article
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               our
               Opinion
               is
               the
               surer
               side
               :
               For
               as
               to
               the
               Spiritual
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               due
               preparation
               for
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               that
               we
               hold
               concerning
               it
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               Confession
               there
               can
               be
               no
               sin
               in
               that
               :
               whereas
               if
               their
               opinion
               is
               false
               ,
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               a
               most
               horrid
               Idolatry
               .
               So
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               in
               any
               thing
               we
               do
               ,
               whereas
               there
               may
               be
               great
               danger
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               all
               the
               danger
               that
               is
               possible
               to
               be
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               adore
               Christ
               if
               he
               is
               present
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               want
               of
               Reverence
               :
               But
               that
               cannot
               be
               reasonably
               urged
               ,
               since
               we
               at
               the
               same
               time
               adore
               him
               ,
               believing
               him
               to
               be
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               objection
               against
               us
               had
               any
               force
               ,
               then
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               for
               twelve
               hundred
               years
               must
               have
               been
               in
               a
               state
               of
               damnation
               ,
               for
               none
               of
               them
               adored
               the
               Consecrated
               Elements
               ,
               nor
               has
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ever
               done
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               clear
               this
               general
               Maxime
               of
               taking
               the
               surer
               sid●
               is
               against
               them
               .
               
               There
               is
               no
               sin
               in
               not
               worshipping
               Images
               ,
               whereas
               there
               may
               be
               a
               sin
               in
               doing
               it
               .
               They
               confess
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               invocate
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               we
               believe
               it
               is
               sinful
               .
               They
               do
               not
               hold
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               say
               Masses
               for
               redeeming
               Souls
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               we
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               an
               impious
               profanation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               They
               do
               not
               hold
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Cup
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               Sacrilegious
               .
               They
               do
               not
               think
               those
               Consecrations
               ,
               by
               which
               Divine
               Vertues
               are
               derived
               into
               such
               a
               variety
               of
               things
               to
               be
               necessary
               ,
               we
               look
               on
               them
               as
               gross
               Superstitions
               .
               They
               do
               not
               think
               the
               Worship
               in
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               necessary
               ,
               whereas
               we
               think
               it
               a
               disgrace
               to
               Religion
               .
               So
               in
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               particulars
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               we
               are
               of
               the
               surer
               side
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               own
               that
               Maxime
               ,
               That
               nothing
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               but
               what
               is
               plainly
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               carried
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               should
               be
               impossible
               by
               sophistry
               ,
               or
               the
               equivocal
               use
               of
               words
               ,
               to
               fasten
               some
               other
               sense
               to
               such
               passages
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               then
               nothing
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               plain
               in
               any
               Book
               whatsoever
               :
               But
               we
               understand
               
               this
               of
               the
               genuine
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               such
               as
               a
               plain
               well-disposed
               man
               will
               find
               out
               ,
               if
               his
               mind
               is
               not
               strongly
               prepossessed
               or
               biassed
               with
               false
               and
               wrong
               measures
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Confidence
               with
               which
               any
               party
               proposes
               their
               opinions
               ,
               cannot
               be
               a
               true
               Standart
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               Receipts
               of
               Mountebanks
               will
               be
               always
               preferred
               to
               those
               prescribed
               by
               good
               Physicians
               ;
               and
               indeed
               the
               modesty
               of
               one
               side
               and
               the
               confidence
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               ought
               rather
               to
               give
               us
               a
               biass
               for
               the
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               is
               visible
               that
               Interest
               is
               very
               prevalent
               in
               the
               confident
               party
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Third
             Method
          
           
             IS
             to
             confer
             amicably
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             them
             our
             Articles
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             of
             tbe
             first
             Ages
             understood
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             engaging
             in
             reasonings
             ,
             or
             the
             drawing
             out
             of
             Consequences
             by
             Syllogisms
             ,
             as
             Cardinal
             Bellarmin
             ,
             and
             Perron
             ,
             and
             Gretser
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Writers
             of
             Controversie
             have
             done
             ;
             which
             ordinarily
             beget
             endless
             disputes
             .
             It
             was
             in
             this
             manner
             that
             the
             General
             Councils
             did
             proceed
             ,
             and
             thus
             did
             S.
             Austin
             prove
             Original
             sin
             against
             
               Julian
               :
               To
               this
               end
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             *
             
               O
               Julian
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               overthrow
               thy
               Engines
               and
               Artifices
               by
               the
               opinions
               of
               those
               Bishops
               who
               have
               interpreted
               the
               Scripture
               with
               so
               much
               glory
               .
            
             After
             which
             he
             cites
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             understood
             by
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WE
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               amicable
               Conferences
               ,
               in
               which
               matters
               are
               proposed
               without
               the
               wranglings
               of
               Dispute
               ,
               are
               the
               likeliest
               ways
               to
               convince
               people
               :
               And
               whenever
               they
               shew
               us
               their
               doctrines
               directly
               in
               the
               Scripture
               and
               Tradition
               ,
               we
               will
               be
               very
               unreasonable
               if
               we
               do
               not
               yield
               upon
               that
               Evidence
               .
               When
               they
               give
               us
               good
               authorities
               from
               Scripture
               and
               Tradition
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               and
               Saints
               ,
               for
               adoring
               the
               Host
               ,
               for
               dividing
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               for
               redeeming
               Souls
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               for
               denying
               the
               people
               the
               free
               use
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               obliging
               them
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               a
               Tongue
               not
               understood
               by
               them
               ,
               we
               will
               confess
               our selves
               very
               obstinate
               men
               if
               we
               resist
               such
               Conviction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               shewing
               barely
               some
               passages
               ,
               without
               considering
               the
               whole
               scope
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               sense
               in
               which
               such
               words
               were
               used
               ,
               in
               such
               ages
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               Fathers
               will
               certainly
               misguide
               us
               ,
               therefore
               all
               these
               must
               be
               also
               taken
               in
               for
               making
               this
               Enquiry
               exactly
               .
               Allowances
               also
               must
               be
               made
               
               for
               the
               heats
               of
               Eloquence
               in
               Sermons
               or
               warm
               Discourses
               ,
               since
               one
               passage
               strictly
               and
               philosophically
               expressed
               is
               stronger
               than
               a
               hundred
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               heat
               of
               Zeal
               and
               the
               Figures
               of
               Rhetorick
               transport
               the
               Writer
               .
               And
               thus
               if
               the
               Fathers
               disputing
               against
               those
               who
               said
               that
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               was
               swallowed
               up
               by
               his
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               urge
               this
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               did
               still
               subsist
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               after
               the
               Consecration
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               an
               Union
               between
               the
               Elements
               and
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               do
               still
               retain
               their
               
                 proper
                 nature
                 and
                 substance
              
               ;
               such
               expressions
               used
               on
               such
               a
               design
               le●d
               us
               more
               infallibly
               to
               know
               what
               they
               thought
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               than
               any
               thing
               that
               they
               said
               with
               design
               only
               to
               beget
               Reverence
               and
               Devotion
               can
               do
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Ancient
               Councils
               were
               not
               so
               sollicitous
               as
               this
               Paper
               would
               insinuate
               ,
               to
               prove
               a
               Tradition
               from
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               first
               Ages
               .
               They
               took
               great
               care
               to
               prove
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               they
               decreed
               ,
               by
               many
               arguments
               from
               Scripture
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               Tradition
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               enough
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               did
               innovate
               in
               nothing
               ,
               and
               that
               
               some
               Fathers
               before
               them
               had
               taught
               what
               they
               decreed
               .
               We
               have
               not
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               two
               first
               General
               Councils
               ,
               but
               we
               may
               very
               probably
               gather
               upon
               what
               grounds
               those
               at
               Nice
               proceeded
               ,
               by
               what
               S.
               Athanasius
               wrote
               as
               an
               Apology
               for
               their
               Symbol
               ,
               
               in
               particular
               for
               the
               word
               Consubstantial
               ,
               which
               he
               proves
               by
               many
               consequences
               drawn
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Tradition
               of
               it
               he
               only
               cites
               four
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               those
               were
               very
               ancient
               :
               They
               are
               
                 Theognistus
                 ,
                 Denis
              
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Denis
              
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Origen
               ;
               and
               yet
               both
               that
               a
               Father
               ,
               b
               Hilary
               ,
               and
               c
               S.
               Basil
               acknowledge
               that
               Denis
               of
               Alexandria
               wavered
               much
               in
               that
               matter
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               well
               known
               what
               advantages
               were
               taken
               from
               many
               of
               
               Origen's
               expressions
               .
               So
               here
               we
               have
               only
               two
               undisputed
               Fathers
               that
               conveyed
               this
               Tradition
               .
               
               We
               have
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               third
               General
               Council
               yet
               preserved
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               we
               find
               a
               Tradition
               indeed
               alledged
               ,
               but
               except
               S.
               Cyprian
               and
               S.
               Peter
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               they
               cite
               none
               but
               those
               that
               had
               lived
               after
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ;
               and
               Pope
               
               Leo's
               Letter
               to
               Flavian
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               assented
               ,
               is
               an
               entire
               contexture
               of
               authorities
               drawn
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               
               without
               so
               much
               as
               any
               one
               citation
               of
               any
               Father
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               added
               to
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Letter
               a
               Collection
               of
               some
               sayings
               of
               six
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Nazianzene
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Austin
              
               and
               Cyril
               ,
               who
               had
               all
               except
               one
               ,
               lived
               within
               sixty
               years
               or
               a
               little
               more
               ,
               of
               that
               time
               .
               So
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               founded
               their
               Faith
               only
               on
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               Tradition
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               had
               taken
               more
               pains
               to
               have
               made
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               been
               so
               easily
               satisfied
               with
               what
               a
               few
               late
               Writers
               had
               said
               :
               And
               thus
               it
               may
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               end
               for
               which
               they
               cited
               them
               ,
               was
               only
               to
               shew
               that
               they
               did
               not
               broach
               new
               and
               unheard
               of
               opinions
               .
               And
               S.
               Austin
               could
               no●
               think
               that
               S.
               
               Cyprian's
               opinion
               al●ne
               was
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               first
               three
               Centuries
               for
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               cite●
               no
               other
               that
               lived
               in
               those
               Ages
               .
               No●
               could
               S.
               Ambrose
               ,
               and
               Nazianzene
               that
               had
               lived
               in
               his
               own
               time
               ,
               be
               cited
               t●
               prove
               the
               Tradition
               of
               former
               Ages
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               insinuated
               that
               he
               cited
               others
               ,
               one
               would
               expect
               to
               fin●
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               many
               other
               Father●
               wrapt
               up
               in
               this
               plural
               ,
               whereas
               al●
               resolves
               into
               Hilary
               alone
               .
               And
               we
               
               have
               a
               more
               evident
               Indication
               of
               S.
               
               Austin's
               sense
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               la●t
               resort
               in
               matters
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               than
               this
               they
               offer
               in
               that
               celebrated
               saying
               of
               his
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               writing
               against
               Maximinus
               the
               Arian
               Bishop
               .
               *
               
                 But
                 neither
                 may
                 I
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
              
               Nicene
               
                 Council
                 ,
                 nor
                 you
                 that
                 of
              
               Arimini
               ,
               
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 pre-judge
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 am
                 I
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 and
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 reasons
                 ,
                 be
                 brought
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 the
                 authorities
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 Witnesses
                 common
                 to
                 both
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fourth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             their
             Ministers
             can
             never
             do
             this
             ,
             nor
             shew
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             any
             of
             their
             Articles
             that
             are
             controverted
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             very
             true
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             bring
             any
             formal
             Text
             to
             prove
             that
             Original
             Sin
             remains
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             we
             receive
             the
             Body
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             only
             by
             Faith
             ;
             that
             after
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             still
             Bread
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             do
             not
             merit
             any
             thing
             by
             our
             good
             works
             .
             And
             to
             this
             it
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             those
             passages
             that
             are
             on
             the
             Margent
             of
             their
             Confession
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             that
             says
             that
             which
             they
             cite
             it
             for
             ,
             either
             in
             express
             or
             equivalent
             terms
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Method
             of
             Mr.
             Veron
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             from
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             who
             says
             to
             the
             
               Manichaeans
               ,
               Shew
               me
               that
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Scripture
            
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               shew
               me
               that
               that
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             We
             must
             then
             boldly
             tell
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             cannot
             prove
             any
             of
             their
             Articles
             that
             are
             in
             dispute
             ,
             nor
             dispute
             against
             any
             of
             ours
             by
             any
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             neither
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             nor
             by
             sufficient
             consequences
             ,
             so
             
             as
             to
             make
             their
             Doctrine
             be
             received
             ,
             as
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             ours
             pass
             for
             Errour
             .
          
           
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Article
               proceeds
               upon
               
               Veron's
               Method
               of
               putting
               us
               to
               prove
               our
               Doctrines
               by
               express
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               some
               more
               cautious
               person
               has
               added
               in
               the
               conclusion
               a
               Salvo
               for
               good
               consequences
               drawn
               from
               them
               ;
               upon
               which
               we
               yield
               that
               this
               is
               a
               very
               good
               Method
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               joyn
               issue
               upon
               it
               .
               If
               they
               intend
               still
               to
               build
               upon
               that
               notion
               of
               
                 express
                 words
              
               ,
               we
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               all
               passages
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               only
               from
               the
               bare
               words
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               contexture
               of
               the
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               the
               design
               upon
               which
               they
               are
               made
               use
               of
               ;
               and
               that
               Rule
               of
               Logick
               being
               infallibly
               true
               ,
               That
               what
               things
               soever
               agree
               in
               any
               third
               thing
               ,
               they
               do
               also
               agree
               among
               themselves
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               a
               true
               consequence
               is
               as
               good
               a
               proof
               as
               a
               formal
               passage
               .
               Thus
               did
               our
               Saviour
               prove
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               by
               a
               very
               remote
               consequence
               ,
               since
               God
               was
               
               said
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
              
               So
               did
               the
               Apostles
               prove
               Christ's
               being
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ,
               and
               the
               obligation
               to
               observe
               the
               Mosaical
               Ceremonies
               to
               have
               ceased
               upon
               his
               coming
               ,
               by
               many
               consequences
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               the
               express
               words
               of
               Scripture
               .
               All
               the
               arguings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               against
               the
               Hereti●ks
               run
               on
               Consequences
               drawn
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               may
               appear
               in
               all
               their
               Synodical
               Letters
               ,
               more
               particularly
               in
               that
               formerly
               cited
               of
               Pope
               Leo
               to
               Flavian
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Fourth
               General
               Council
               assented
               .
               This
               Plea
               does
               very
               ill
               become
               men
               that
               pretend
               such
               reverence
               to
               Antiquity
               ,
               since
               it
               was
               that
               upon
               which
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Hereticks
               set
               up
               their
               strength
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               plausible
               pretence
               by
               which
               they
               thought
               they
               could
               cover
               themselves
               .
               So
               the
               a
               Arians
               at
               Arimini
               give
               this
               reason
               for
               rejecting
               the
               word
               Consubstantial
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               The
               b
               Macedonians
               laid
               hold
               of
               the
               same
               pretence
               .
               c
               Nestor●us
               gives
               this
               as
               his
               chief
               reason
               for
               denying
               the
               Virgin
               to
               be
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               :
               And
               d
               Eutyches
               covered
               himself
               also
               with
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 In
                 what
                 Scripture
                 were
                 the
                 two
                 Natures
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ?
              
               And
               his
               followers
               did
               afterwards
               insist
               so
               much
               on
               this
               Plea
               ,
               that
               Theodoret
               wrote
               two
               large
               Discourses
               on
               purpose
               to
               shew
               the
               weakness
               of
               this
               pretence
               .
               So
               that
               after
               all
               the
               noise
               they
               make
               about
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               they
               follow
               the
               same
               tract
               in
               which
               the
               Hereticks
               that
               were
               condemned
               by
               the
               first
               four
               General
               Councils
               ,
               went
               ;
               and
               they
               put
               us
               to
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               the
               Hereticks
               then
               put
               on
               the
               Orthodox
               :
               But
               we
               make
               the
               same
               answer
               to
               it
               which
               the
               Fathers
               did
               ,
               That
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               more
               than
               the
               words
               :
               So
               that
               what
               is
               according
               to
               the
               true
               sense
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               contained
               in
               it
               in
               so
               many
               express
               words
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               Plea
               had
               a
               much
               greater
               strength
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               managed
               by
               those
               Hereticks
               ;
               for
               those
               contests
               being
               concerning
               mysteries
               which
               exceed
               our
               apprehensions
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               an
               unreasonable
               thing
               at
               first
               view
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               things
               which
               we
               cannot
               perfectly
               comprehend
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               to
               proceed
               by
               deductions
               or
               consequences
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               seemed
               safer
               to
               hold
               strictly
               to
               Scripture
               Phrases
               ,
               but
               in
               other
               points
               into
               which
               our
               understandings
               
               can
               carry
               us
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               more
               absurd
               to
               exact
               of
               us
               express
               words
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Most
               of
               the
               points
               about
               which
               we
               dispute
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rom●
               ,
               are
               additions
               made
               by
               them
               to
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               So
               much
               as
               we
               own
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               they
               own
               likewise
               .
               In
               the
               other
               particulars
               ,
               our
               Doctrine
               with
               relation
               to
               them
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Negatives
               ,
               and
               theirs
               is
               the
               affirmative
               ;
               and
               since
               all
               Negatives
               ,
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               prove
               themselves
               ,
               it
               falls
               to
               their
               share
               to
               prove
               those
               Additions
               which
               they
               have
               made
               to
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Though
               this
               is
               a
               sure
               Maxime
               ,
               yet
               our
               Plea
               is
               stronger
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               many
               things
               taught
               by
               them
               against
               the
               express
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               their
               worshipping
               Images
               ,
               their
               no●
               drinking
               all
               of
               the
               Cup
               ,
               their
               worshipping
               of
               Angels
               ,
               their
               not
               worshipping
               God
               in
               a
               tongue
               which
               the
               unlearned
               understand
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               they
               can
               say
               ,
               Amen
               ;
               their
               setting
               up
               more
               Mediato●●
               between
               God
               and
               us
               than
               one
               :
               Whereas
               S.
               Paul
               exhorting
               us
               to
               make
               Prayer●
               to
               God
               ,
               tells
               us
               there
               is
               one
               M●di●tor
               ,
               
               which
               shews
               that
               he
               spake
               there
               his
               single
               Intercession
               with
               God
               on
               our
               behalf
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               do
               not
               only
               build
               our
               Doctrine
               upon
               some
               few
               passages
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               perhaps
               a
               Critical
               Writer
               might
               easily
               raise
               much
               dust
               ,
               but
               upon
               that
               in
               which
               we
               cannot
               be
               so
               easily
               mistaken
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               main
               scope
               of
               the
               whole
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               design
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               we
               believe
               is
               reversed
               in
               their
               Church
               by
               the
               Idolatry
               and
               Superstition
               that
               is
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               for
               the
               particulars
               which
               they
               call
               on
               us
               to
               prove
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               very
               few
               ,
               so
               scarce
               any
               of
               them
               is
               of
               the
               greatest
               consequence
               .
               The
               first
               is
               a
               speculative
               point
               ,
               about
               which
               we
               would
               never
               have
               broke
               Communion
               with
               them
               .
               For
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               we
               receive
               Christ
               only
               
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ,
               if
               the
               third
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               still
               Bread
               ,
               then
               that
               must
               be
               also
               true
               :
               Now
               S.
               Paul
               calls
               it
               so
               four
               several
               times
               ,
               as
               also
               our
               Saviour
               calls
               the
               Cup
               the
               
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
              
               .
               As
               for
               our
               denying
               Purgatory
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Negative
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               prove
               it
               .
               Nor
               should
               we
               have
               broken
               Communion
               ,
               for
               their
               opinion
               concerning
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               
               had
               not
               added
               to
               that
               ,
               the
               redeeming
               Souls
               out
               of
               it
               with
               Masses
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Worship
               is
               corrupted
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               for
               the
               last
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               in
               which
               many
               of
               them
               assert
               it
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               raise
               any
               Controversie
               about
               it
               ,
               for
               we
               know
               that
               God
               rewards
               our
               good
               works
               ,
               or
               rather
               crowns
               his
               own
               Grace
               in
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             the
             Peaceable
             Method
             ,
             and
             without
             dispute
             founded
             on
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Churches
             of
             France
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             which
             has
             defined
             according
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             is
             a
             dispute
             concerning
             any
             Controverted
             Article
             between
             two
             parties
             that
             are
             both
             within
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             who
             refuses
             to
             submit
             himself
             ,
             becomes
             guilty
             of
             Heresi●
             and
             Schism
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             will
             run
             back
             to
             the
             time
             in
             which
             the
             dispute
             began
             concerning
             any
             Article
             ,
             for
             instance
             that
             of
             the
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             both
             the
             parties
             in
             th●
             debate
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Ancestors
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             Religion
             as
             ours
             ,
             were
             in
             th●
             
             same
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             no
             other
             before
             the
             S●paration
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             then
             made
             :
             Then
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             separated
             from
             her
             on
             no
             other
             account
             but
             because
             she
             had
             condemned
             their
             sentiments
             were
             Schismaticks
             and
             Hereticks
             :
             And
             those
             who
             at
             this
             day
             succeed
             them
             are
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             guilty
             ,
             since
             they
             follow
             their
             opinions
             :
             And
             to
             this
             they
             can
             make
             no
             other
             Answer
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             the
             Hereticks
             that
             have
             been
             condemned
             in
             all
             Ages
             might
             have
             made
             .
             This
             Method
             is
             proved
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             in
             the
             little
             Treatise
             that
             has
             been
             made
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               unwisely
               done
               to
               call
               this
               a
               Method
               that
               is
               to
               pass
               without
               dispute
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               not
               bear
               one
               :
               And
               1.
               
               There
               is
               this
               difference
               between
               the
               principles
               of
               Protestants
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               latter
               are
               bound
               to
               justifie
               whatever
               has
               been
               decreed
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               as
               a
               rule
               either
               of
               Faith
               or
               Manners
               ;
               the
               sormer
               are
               not
               so
               tied
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               are
               they
               bound
               by
               the
               decision
               of
               a
               National
               Council
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               solemn
               .
               It
               is
               natural
               for
               all
               Judicatories
               to
               raise
               their
               own
               authority
               as
               high
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               so
               if
               any
               Synod
               has
               made
               any
               such
               Declaration
               ,
               it
               lies
               on
               them
               to
               justifie
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               who
               have
               separated
               from
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               not
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               principle
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               majority
               even
               in
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               when
               any
               Doctrines
               are
               established
               or
               condemned
               upon
               the
               Authorities
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               those
               who
               differ
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               do
               think
               ●hat
               the
               Council
               misunderstood
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               bound
               to
               suspect
               themselves
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               to
               review
               the
               matter
               with
               
               greater
               application
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               adhere
               to
               their
               former
               opinions
               out
               of
               pride
               or
               obstinacy
               :
               They
               are
               also
               bound
               to
               consider
               well
               of
               their
               opinions
               ,
               though
               they
               appear
               still
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               yet
               if
               ●hey
               are
               of
               that
               importance
               that
               the
               publishing
               them
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               for
               unless
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               be
               rent
               by
               them
               :
               Yet
               if
               they
               are
               required
               to
               profess
               that
               they
               believe
               opinions
               which
               they
               think
               false
               ,
               if
               t●ey
               were
               never
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               go
               against
               his
               Conscience
               :
               But
               if
               a
               man
               after
               his
               strictest
               enquiries
               ,
               is
               still
               persuaded
               that
               a
               Council
               has
               decreed
               against
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               a
               point
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               then
               he
               must
               prefer
               God
               to
               Man
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               sounder
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               prove
               to
               be
               the
               much
               lesser
               party
               :
               And
               if
               any
               Company
               or
               Synod
               of
               Protestants
               have
               decreed
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               this
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               they
               have
               departed
               from
               the
               Protestant
               principles
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Difference
               is
               to
               be
               made
               also
               between
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               in
               a
               Legal
               and
               a
               Vulgar
               sense
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               truly
               such
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               The
               Sentence
               of
               a
               Supream
               Court
               from
               which
               there
               lies
               no
               Appeal
               ,
               makes
               one
               legally
               
               a
               Criminal
               :
               But
               if
               he
               is
               innocent
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               the
               less
               innocent
               because
               a
               hard
               Sentence
               is
               past
               against
               him
               .
               So
               Heresie
               and
               ●chism
               may
               take
               their
               denominations
               from
               the
               Sentence
               of
               a
               National
               or
               General
               Council
               :
               But
               in
               that
               which
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               those
               words
               that
               makes
               them
               Criminal
               ,
               Heresie
               is
               nothing
               but
               an
               obstinate
               persisting
               in
               errours
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               after
               one
               has
               had
               a
               sufficient
               means
               of
               In●truction
               :
               and
               Schism
               is
               an
               ill
               grounded
               Separation
               from
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               So
               it
               must
               be
               the
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Synod
               that
               can
               prove
               one
               who
               holds
               contrary
               opinions
               to
               be
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               Separation
               must
               be
               likewise
               examined
               before
               one
               can
               be
               concluded
               a
               Schismatick
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Though
               the
               Conclusions
               and
               Definitions
               made
               by
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               are
               perhaps
               generally
               received
               in
               France
               ,
               yet
               that
               does
               not
               bind
               them
               up
               to
               subscribe
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               asserted
               in
               that
               Synod
               :
               Nor
               do
               they
               found
               their
               assent
               to
               those
               opinions
               on
               the
               authority
               of
               that
               Synod
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               Evidence
               of
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               from
               which
               they
               deduced
               them
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Since
               those
               of
               that
               Communion
               object
               a
               National
               Synod
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               turned
               back
               on
               them
               with
               greater
               advantage
               ,
               in
               some
               points
               established
               by
               Councils
               ,
               which
               they
               esteem
               not
               only
               General
               but
               Infallible
               .
               In
               the
               Third
               Council
               of
               the
               Lateran
               it
               was
               decreed
               ,
               That
               all
               Princes
               who
               favoured
               Hereticks
               did
               forfeit
               their
               Rights
               ,
               and
               a
               Plenary
               Indulgence
               was
               granted
               to
               all
               that
               fought
               against
               them
               .
               In
               the
               Fourth
               Council
               at
               the
               same
               place
               it
               was
               decreed
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               might
               not
               only
               declare
               this
               forfeiture
               ,
               but
               absolve
               the
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Oaths
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               transfer
               their
               Dominions
               upon
               others
               .
               In
               the
               First
               Council
               at
               Lions
               they
               joyned
               with
               the
               Pope
               in
               thundring
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Deposition
               against
               the
               Emperour
               Frederick
               the
               First
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               preamble
               is
               grounded
               on
               some
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               which
               if
               they
               were
               the
               Infallible
               Expositors
               ,
               then
               this
               power
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith.
               And
               in
               the
               last
               p●ace
               the
               Council
               of
               Constance
               decreed
               ,
               That
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Safe-Conduct
               was
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               to
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               that
               had
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Judgement
               relying
               on
               it
               ,
               even
               though
               he
               would
               not
               have
               come
               without
               it
               .
               When
               Cruelt●
               ,
               Rebellion
               
               and
               Treachery
               were
               thus
               decreed
               in
               Courts
               ,
               which
               among
               them
               are
               of
               so
               sacred
               an
               authority
               ;
               It
               is
               visible
               how
               much
               gre●ter
               advantages
               we
               have
               of
               them
               in
               this
               point
               than
               any
               they
               can
               pretend
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               For
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               I
               will
               not
               undertake
               the
               Apology
               neither
               for
               their
               Decrees
               nor
               for
               their
               Assertions
               ▪
               and
               will
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               that
               how
               true
               soever
               many
               of
               their
               Conclusions
               may
               be
               ,
               yet
               the
               defining
               such
               mysterious
               matters
               as
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Divine
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               the
               Influences
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               on
               the
               wills
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               so
               positive
               a
               manner
               ,
               and
               the
               imposing
               their
               Assertions
               on
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               was
               that
               which
               many
               as
               sincere
               Protestants
               as
               any
               are
               ,
               have
               ever
               disliked
               and
               condemned
               ,
               as
               a
               weakening
               the
               Union
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               ,
               and
               an
               assuming
               too
               much
               of
               that
               authority
               which
               we
               condemn
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               though
               they
               supposed
               that
               they
               made
               their
               definitions
               upon
               the
               grounds
               of
               Scripture
               ▪
               so
               that
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Synod
               was
               meerly
               Declarative
               ;
               yet
               the
               question
               will
               still
               recur
               ,
               Whether
               they
               understood
               the
               passages
               which
               they
               built
               on
               ,
               right
               or
               not
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               understood
               
               them
               wrong
               ,
               then
               according
               to
               Protestant
               principles
               ,
               their
               Decrees
               had
               no
               such
               binding
               authority
               ,
               that
               the
               receding
               from
               them
               could
               make
               one
               guilty
               either
               of
               Heresie
               or
               Schism
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Sixth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             to
             shew
             them
             that
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             Church
             which
             acknowledges
             the
             Pope
             or
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Successor
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             to
             be
             her
             Head
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             :
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             other
             besides
             her
             that
             has
             that
             undoubted
             mark
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             perpet●al
             Visibility
             without
             Interruption
             ,
             since
             Christ's
             time
             to
             this
             day
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Method
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             well
             and
             briefly
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             little
             Treatise
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             joyned
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Peaceable
             Method
             .
             This
             is
             that
             of
             which
             S.
             Austin
             makes
             most
             frequent
             use
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             most
             remarkable
             passages
             relating
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             are
             gathered
             together
             by
             the
             late
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Rouen
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             his
             Apology
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             handles
             this
             matter
             excellently
             well
             .
          
           
           
             One
             may
             add
             to
             this
             Method
             the
             Maxims
             ,
             of
             which
             Tertullian
             makes
             use
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Prescriptions
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             also
             
               Vincentius
               Lyrinensis
            
             in
             his
             Advices
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             to
             say
             on
             this
             occasion
             that
             those
             two
             Treatises
             may
             satisfie
             any
             that
             will
             read
             them
             without
             prepossession
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             forming
             a
             just
             Iudgement
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             Societies
             that
             would
             usurp
             that
             name
             ▪
          
           
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               THis
               Method
               is
               so
               common
               that
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               in
               any
               sort
               to
               give
               Mr.
               Maimbourg
               the
               honour
               of
               it
               ,
               unless
               it
               was
               that
               the
               Assembly
               intended
               to
               do
               him
               this
               publick
               honour
               to
               ballance
               his
               disgrace
               at
               Rome
               :
               But
               let
               us
               examine
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               asserts
               that
               no
               other
               Church
               has
               a
               perpetual
               Succession
               without
               interruption
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               derives
               it
               from
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               contrary
               to
               what
               every
               one
               knows
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Maimbourg
               was
               certainly
               inspired
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               Order
               when
               he
               writ
               it
               .
               Do
               not
               all
               the
               Greek
               Churches
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Churches
               that
               have
               their
               Ordination
               from
               them
               ,
               all
               from
               the
               Northern
               
               Empire
               of
               Muscovy
               to
               the
               Southern
               of
               the
               Abassines
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               those
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               derive
               from
               the
               Apostles
               by
               an
               uninterrupted
               series
               ?
               For
               till
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               proved
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               ,
               their
               being
               declared
               Schismaticks
               or
               Hereticks
               by
               it
               ,
               does
               not
               interrupt
               this
               Succession
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               has
               the
               same
               Succession
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               had
               in
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               's
               time
               (
               to
               wave
               the
               more
               ancient
               pretensions
               of
               the
               Brittish
               Churches
               )
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
               this
               Church
               being
               bound
               by
               one
               of
               their
               Sponsions
               made
               at
               their
               Consecration
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Roman
               Pontifical
               ,
               to
               instruct
               their
               flock
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               they
               were
               obliged
               to
               make
               good
               this
               promise
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               pretended
               that
               they
               have
               thereupon
               forfeited
               their
               Orders
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               their
               Succession
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Succession
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               uninterrupted
               ,
               if
               either
               Heresie
               or
               Schism
               can
               cut
               it
               off
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               that
               
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Liberius
              
               ,
               and
               Honorius
               ,
               to
               name
               no
               more
               ,
               were
               Hereticks
               ;
               and
               if
               Ordinations
               by
               Schismaticks
               or
               unlawful
               
               Usurpers
               be
               to
               be
               annulled
               ,
               which
               was
               judged
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Photius
               ,
               and
               was
               often
               practised
               at
               Rome
               ,
               then
               the
               many
               Schisms
               and
               unjust
               usurpations
               that
               have
               been
               in
               that
               See
               ▪
               will
               make
               the
               Succession
               of
               their
               Orders
               the
               most
               disputable
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               especially
               during
               that
               Schism
               that
               lasted
               almost
               forty
               years
               ;
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               that
               Communion
               having
               derived
               their
               Orders
               from
               one
               or
               other
               of
               the
               Popes
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Popes
               at
               Avignon
               were
               the
               Usurpers
               ,
               then
               let
               the
               Gallican
               Churches
               see
               how
               they
               can
               justifie
               the
               series
               of
               their
               Ordinations
               :
               To
               all
               which
               may
               be
               added
               the
               impossibility
               of
               proving
               a
               true
               Succession
               in
               Orders
               ,
               if
               the
               Vertue
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               depends
               on
               the
               Intention
               of
               him
               who
               officiates
               ,
               since
               secret
               Intentions
               are
               only
               known
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               ground
               on
               which
               the
               Donatists
               separated
               from
               the
               Orthodox
               Churches
               being
               at
               first
               founded
               on
               a
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               the
               pretended
               Irregularity
               of
               those
               who
               ordained
               Cecilian
               ,
               which
               they
               afterwards
               defended
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               could
               be
               only
               composed
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               were
               of
               no
               Vertue
               when
               dispensed
               by
               ill
               hands
               ;
               all
               that
               S.
               Austin
               
               says
               is
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               this
               Hypothesis
               ,
               against
               which
               he
               argues
               :
               And
               it
               being
               once
               granted
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               not
               corrupted
               neither
               in
               Doctrine
               nor
               Worship
               ,
               we
               are
               very
               ready
               to
               subscribe
               to
               every
               expression
               of
               his
               ;
               and
               do
               freely
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               making
               a
               rent
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               pure
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               ,
               upon
               any
               particular
               or
               personal
               account
               ,
               is
               a
               sin
               that
               cannot
               be
               sufficiently
               detested
               and
               condemned
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               a
               particular
               discussion
               of
               every
               passage
               of
               S.
               
               Austin's
               ,
               but
               if
               in
               some
               he
               seems
               to
               go
               too
               far
               for
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               offer
               two
               general
               considerations
               concerning
               these
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               a
               Maxime
               with
               Lawyers
               ,
               That
               general
               words
               in
               Laws
               are
               to
               be
               restricted
               to
               the
               preambles
               and
               chief
               design
               of
               these
               Laws
               :
               And
               if
               this
               is
               true
               of
               Laws
               that
               are
               commonly
               penned
               with
               more
               coldness
               and
               upon
               greater
               deliberation
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               more
               applicable
               to
               warm
               discourses
               ,
               where
               the
               heat
               of
               Contradiction
               ,
               and
               the
               Zeal
               of
               a
               Writer
               ,
               makes
               that
               things
               are
               of●en
               aggravated
               ,
               and
               carried
               too
               far
               ;
               but
               still
               all
               those
               expressions
               are
               to
               ●e
               molli●ied
               and
               restricted
               to
               that
               which
               was
               the
               subject
               
               matter
               of
               the
               debate
               ;
               therefore
               those
               expressions
               of
               S.
               
               Austin's
               ,
               supposing
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               still
               sound
               in
               her
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               that
               Hypothesis
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               That
               many
               of
               those
               who
               urge
               these
               passages
               on
               us
               ,
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               S.
               A●stin
               in
               the
               disputes
               about
               Grace
               and
               Original
               Sin
               was
               carried
               too
               far
               ,
               though
               those
               were
               the
               subjects
               on
               which
               he
               employed
               his
               latest
               years
               with
               the
               greatest
               application
               :
               If
               then
               it
               is
               confessed
               that
               he
               wrote
               too
               warmly
               against
               the
               Pelagians
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               heat
               advanced
               some
               propositions
               that
               need
               a
               fair
               construction
               ,
               is
               it
               unreasonable
               for
               us
               to
               say
               that
               he
               might
               have
               done
               the
               same
               ,
               writing
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               for
               Tertullian
               ,
               he
               that
               might
               have
               conversed
               with
               many
               that
               could
               have
               known
               S.
               Pol●carp
               ,
               who
               was
               both
               instructed
               and
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               might
               have
               been
               the
               third
               person
               in
               the
               conveyance
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               what
               the
               Apostles
               had
               left
               in
               Writing
               ,
               could
               reasonably
               argue
               as
               he
               did
               against
               the
               Hereticks
               ;
               but
               certainly
               no
               man
               that
               considers
               the
               distance
               we
               live
               at
               from
               those
               ages
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               accidents
               that
               have
               so
               often
               changed
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               can
               think
               it
               
               reasonable
               to
               argue
               upon
               that
               ground
               now
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               bring
               many
               citatious
               out
               of
               that
               very
               Book
               of
               Tertullians
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               grounded
               his
               Faith
               only
               on
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               delivered
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               how
               much
               soever
               he
               might
               argue
               from
               other
               Topicks
               against
               the
               Hereticks
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               who
               indeed
               were
               bringing
               in
               a
               New
               Gospel
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               We
               willingly
               receive
               the
               Characters
               that
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lyrinensis
              
               gives
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Church
               has
               at
               all
               times
               and
               in
               all
               places
               received
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               joyn
               issue
               upon
               this
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               can
               prove
               that
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               times
               and
               in
               all
               places
               has
               taught
               the
               Worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               the
               adoring
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               dividing
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               particulars
               ;
               we
               will
               yield
               the
               whole
               cause
               ,
               and
               confess
               that
               we
               have
               made
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Seventh
             Method
          
           
             IS
             to
             let
             them
             see
             that
             those
             who
             at
             first
             pretended
             to
             Reform
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             they
             were
             amongst
             us
             ,
             neither
             had
             nor
             could
             have
             any
             Mission
             ,
             either
             Ordinary
             or
             Extraordinary
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             but
             that
             which
             was
             then
             taught
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Consequence
             none
             ought
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             had
             no
             authority
             to
             Preach
             as
             they
             did
             .
             
               How
               can
               they
               Preach
               if
               they
               are
               not
               sent
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             ordinary
             Method
             that
             puts
             the
             Ministers
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             proving
             their
             Mission
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             they
             can
             never
             do
             .
             This
             cuts
             off
             all
             disputes
             ,
             and
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Methods
             of
             Cardinal
             Richelieu
             .
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IF
               the
               first
               Reformers
               had
               delivered
               a
               new
               Doctrine
               which
               was
               never
               formerly
               taught
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               necessary
               for
               them
               to
               have
               had
               a
               very
               extraordinary
               Mission
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               confirmed
               it
               by
               very
               extraordinary
               signs
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               grounded
               all
               ●hey
               said
               upon
               that
               very
               Book
               ,
               which
               was
               and
               is
               still
               received
               as
               the
               unalterable
               Law
               of
               all
               Christians
               ;
               then
               if
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               take
               care
               of
               his
               own
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               Charity
               obliged
               to
               let
               others
               see
               that
               same
               light
               that
               guides
               himself
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               an
               extraordinary
               Mission
               was
               not
               necessary
               when
               the
               thing
               in
               dispute
               was
               not
               a
               new
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               those
               Writings
               which
               were
               on
               all
               hands
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               Divine
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               notwithstanding
               the
               necessity
               of
               not
               raising
               War
               in
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               without
               an
               express
               Commission
               from
               the
               Prince
               or
               Supream
               Authority
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               General
               Rebellion
               ,
               when
               the
               ways
               of
               intercourse
               with
               the
               Prince
               are
               cut
               off
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               only
               a
               lawful
               but
               a
               commendable
               action
               for
               any
               subject
               ,
               even
               without
               a
               Commission
               ,
               to
               
               raise
               what
               force
               he
               can
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Prince
               :
               Then
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Western
               Churches
               had
               generally
               revolted
               from
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               sufficient
               warrant
               for
               any
               person
               to
               endeavour
               a
               Reformation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               to
               be
               well
               considered
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Christians
               are
               a
               
                 Royal
                 Priesthood
              
               :
               And
               though
               it
               be
               highly
               necessary
               for
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               Religion
               to
               maintain
               peace
               and
               Order
               ,
               and
               to
               convey
               down
               an
               authority
               for
               sacred
               administrations
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               tends
               most
               to
               advance
               those
               ends
               ;
               yet
               this
               cannot
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               indispensable
               and
               absolutely
               necessary
               .
               Among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               many
               services
               in
               which
               none
               but
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               could
               officiate
               ,
               so
               the
               Succession
               went
               in
               the
               natural
               course
               of
               Descent
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               there
               are
               no
               positive
               Laws
               so
               appropriated
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               cases
               of
               extream
               and
               unavoidable
               necessity
               every
               Christian
               may
               make
               use
               of
               that
               dormant
               priviledge
               of
               being
               a
               Royal
               Priest
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               difficulty
               must
               be
               resolved
               ,
               by
               examining
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               whole
               cause
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               necessity
               was
               not
               extream
               and
               unavoidable
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               it
               had
               been
               
               a
               Sacrilegious
               presumption
               for
               any
               that
               was
               not
               called
               in
               the
               ordinary
               manner
               to
               meddle
               in
               Holy
               things
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               but
               a
               small
               part
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               that
               is
               concerned
               in
               this
               .
               Here
               in
               England
               our
               Reformers
               had
               the
               ordinary
               Mission
               ;
               and
               in
               most
               places
               beyond
               Sea
               the
               first
               Preachers
               had
               been
               ordained
               Priests
               :
               And
               it
               will
               not
               be
               easie
               to
               prove
               that
               Lay-men
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               Women
               may
               baptize
               in
               cases
               of
               necessity
               ,
               when
               that
               is
               often
               but
               an
               imaginary
               necessity
               ,
               and
               that
               yet
               Priests
               in
               a
               case
               of
               real
               necessity
               may
               not
               ordain
               other
               Priests
               .
               For
               all
               the
               Rules
               of
               Order
               are
               superseded
               by
               extraordinary
               cases
               ,
               and
               in
               Moral
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Natural
               things
               ,
               every
               Individual
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               propagate
               its
               kind
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               may
               be
               reasonable
               to
               regulate
               that
               ,
               yet
               it
               can
               never
               be
               wholly
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eighth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             You
             do
             not
             know
             that
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Book
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             but
             by
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             you
             were
             before
             your
             Schism
             :
             So
             that
             you
             cannot
             know
             what
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             those
             passages
             that
             are
             in
             dispute
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             same
             Church
             which
             conveys
             it
             to
             you
             .
             This
             is
             S.
             Austin's
             method
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               utilitate
               Credendi
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Book
             
               Contra
               Epistolam
               fundamenti
            
             :
             
             In
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               if
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               oblige
               me
               to
               it
               .
            
             This
             Method
             is
             handsomely
             managed
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             the
             true
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             joyned
             to
             the
             Peaceable
             Method
             .
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               GReat
               difference
               is
               to
               be
               made
               between
               the
               conveyance
               of
               Books
               and
               an
               Oral
               Tradition
               of
               Doctrine
               .
               It
               is
               very
               easie
               to
               carry
               down
               the
               one
               in
               a
               way
               that
               is
               Morally
               Infallible
               :
               An
               exact
               copying
               being
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               for
               that
               :
               Whereas
               it
               is
               morally
               impossible
               to
               prevent
               frauds
               and
               impostures
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               a
               course
               of
               some
               Ages
               ,
               especially
               in
               times
               of
               Ignorance
               and
               Corruption
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Credulity
               of
               unthinking
               people
               ,
               has
               made
               an
               easie
               game
               to
               the
               Craft
               and
               Industry
               of
               covetous
               and
               aspiring
               Priests
               .
               Few
               were
               then
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               examine
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               took
               all
               upon
               Trust
               ,
               and
               became
               so
               ready
               of
               belief
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               incredible
               a
               thing
               seemed
               to
               be
               ,
               they
               swallowed
               it
               down
               the
               more
               willingly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               this
               way
               of
               reasoning
               will
               hold
               good
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               strong
               in
               the
               mouths
               of
               the
               Iews
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               ;
               for
               the
               High
               Priest
               and
               Sanhedrim
               might
               have
               as
               reasonably
               pretended
               that
               since
               they
               had
               conveyed
               down
               the
               Books
               in
               which
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Messiah
               
               were
               contained
               ,
               they
               h●d
               likewise
               the
               right
               to
               expound
               those
               Prophecies
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               Witness
               that
               hands
               a
               thing
               down
               without
               Additions
               ,
               is
               very
               different
               from
               a
               Judge
               that
               delivers
               things
               on
               his
               own
               Authority
               .
               We
               freely
               own
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               such
               a
               Witness
               that
               there
               is
               no
               colour
               of
               reason
               to
               disbelieve
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               but
               we
               see
               great
               cause
               to
               question
               the
               credit
               of
               her
               decisions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               this
               Tradition
               of
               Books
               we
               have
               not
               barely
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               it
               .
               We
               find
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               were
               written
               ,
               several
               Authors
               have
               cited
               many
               and
               large
               passages
               out
               of
               them
               :
               We
               find
               they
               were
               very
               quickly
               translated
               into
               many
               other
               Languages
               ,
               and
               diverse
               of
               those
               are
               conveyed
               down
               to
               us
               .
               There
               were
               also
               so
               many
               Copies
               of
               these
               Books
               every
               where
               ,
               that
               though
               one
               had
               resolved
               on
               so
               Sacrilegious
               an
               attempt
               as
               the
               corrupting
               them
               had
               been
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               have
               succeeded
               in
               it
               to
               any
               great
               degree
               .
               Some
               additions
               might
               have
               been
               made
               in
               some
               Copies
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               those
               they
               might
               have
               been
               derived
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               these
               could
               not
               have
               b●en
               considerable
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               
               had
               been
               discovered
               and
               complained
               of
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               find
               the
               Church
               engaged
               in
               contests
               with
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               we
               see
               both
               sides
               appealed
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               them
               reproached
               the
               other
               for
               violating
               that
               Sacred
               Trust.
               And
               the
               noise
               we
               find
               of
               the
               small
               change
               of
               a
               Letter
               in
               the
               A●ian
               Controversie
               ,
               shews
               us
               how
               exact
               they
               were
               in
               preserving
               these
               Records
               :
               As
               for
               the
               Errours
               of
               Transcribers
               that
               is
               incident
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               though
               some
               Errours
               have
               crept
               into
               some
               Copies
               ,
               yet
               all
               these
               put
               together
               do
               not
               alter
               any
               one
               point
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               are
               not
               of
               great
               consequence
               .
               Thus
               it
               appears
               how
               much
               reason
               we
               have
               to
               receive
               the
               Scriptures
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               such
               a
               Tradition
               .
               But
               for
               Oral
               Tradition
               ,
               it
               is
               visible
               how
               it
               might
               have
               been
               so
               managed
               as
               quickly
               to
               change
               the
               whole
               Nature
               of
               Religion
               .
               Natural
               Religion
               was
               soon
               corrupted
               when
               it
               passed
               down
               in
               this
               Conveyance
               ,
               even
               during
               the
               long
               lives
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Patriarchs
               ,
               who
               had
               thereby
               an
               advantage
               to
               keep
               this
               pure
               ,
               that
               after
               ages
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               life
               of
               Man
               is
               so
               shortned
               ,
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               .
               We
               
               also
               see
               to
               what
               a
               degree
               the
               Iewish
               Tradition
               became
               corrupted
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               ,
               particularly
               in
               one
               point
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               called
               the
               most
               essential
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               concerning
               their
               Messias
               ,
               what
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               Person
               and
               Kingdome
               were
               to
               be
               .
               So
               that
               they
               all
               expected
               a
               Great
               Conquerour
               ,
               a
               second
               Moses
               ,
               or
               a
               David
               ;
               so
               ineffectual
               a
               mean
               is
               Oral
               Tradition
               ,
               for
               conveying
               down
               any
               Doctrine
               pure
               or
               uncorrupted
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Ninth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             to
             tell
             them
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             they
             were
             before
             they
             made
             the
             Separation
             ,
             was
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             only
             Church
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             Reform
             the
             Doctrine
             without
             making
             another
             Church
             :
             For
             then
             she
             must
             have
             fallen
             into
             Errour
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             
               Gates
               of
               Hell
            
             must
             have
             prevailed
             against
             her
             ,
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             that
             cannot
             fail
             ,
             *
             
               The
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               her
            
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               Church
               may
               be
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               corrupted
               by
               many
               Errours
               ,
               for
               a
               ●rue
               Church
               is
               a
               Society
               of
               men
               ,
               among
               whom
               are
               the
               certain
               means
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               such
               was
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               :
               For
               their
               Sacrifices
               had
               still
               an
               Expiatory
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               that
               people
               stood
               still
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               over-run
               with
               many
               Errours
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               their
               notions
               of
               the
               Messias
               .
               And
               thus
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               acknowledges
               the
               Expiation
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               applied
               to
               all
               that
               truly
               believe
               and
               amend
               their
               lives
               ,
               so
               long
               she
               is
               a
               True
               Church
               .
               So
               that
               those
               of
               that
               Communion
               who
               adhere
               truly
               to
               that
               which
               is
               the
               great
               fundamental
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               may
               be
               saved
               :
               But
               when
               so
               many
               things
               were
               added
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               very
               hard
               to
               preserve
               this
               fundamental
               truth
               pure
               and
               entire
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               those
               who
               were
               better
               enlightned
               ,
               to
               call
               on
               others
               to
               correct
               the
               abuses
               that
               had
               crept
               in
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               hard
               to
               build
               a
               great
               super-structure
               on
               a
               figurative
               expression
               ,
               
               of
               which
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               find
               out
               the
               true
               and
               full
               sense
               :
               And
               in
               this
               that
               is
               cited
               there
               are
               but
               three
               terms
               ,
               and
               about
               every
               one
               of
               them
               great
               and
               just
               grounds
               of
               doubting
               do
               appear
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               not
               certain
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
              
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               odd
               figure
               for
               an
               assailant
               :
               If
               by
               Gates
               we
               mean
               Councils
               ,
               because
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               Courts
               among
               the
               Iews
               sate
               in
               the
               Gates
               ,
               then
               the
               meaning
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Craft
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               shall
               not
               root
               out
               Christianity
               :
               or
               if
               by
               
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Grave
               ,
               according
               to
               a
               common
               Greek
               Phrase
               ,
               Death
               be
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               Gate
               through
               which
               we
               pass
               to
               the
               Grave
               ,
               then
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               shall
               never
               die
               or
               be
               extinguished
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               less
               difficulty
               to
               be
               made
               about
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               Church
               :
               Whether
               it
               is
               to
               be
               meant
               in
               general
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christians
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               majority
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Context
               seems
               to
               carry
               it
               for
               the
               Body
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               meaning
               will
               be
               only
               this
               ,
               That
               there
               shall
               still
               be
               a
               Body
               of
               Christians
               in
               the
               World.
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               that
               any
               thing
               else
               is
               to
               be
               
               understood
               by
               the
               word
               Church
               in
               that
               place
               .
               A
               third
               difficulty
               may
               be
               also
               raised
               upon
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               word
               Prevail
               ,
               whether
               a
               total
               overthrow
               ,
               or
               any
               single
               advantage
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               it
               ;
               or
               whether
               this
               prevailing
               is
               to
               be
               restrained
               only
               to
               the
               fundamentals
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               is
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               truth
               ;
               or
               whether
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               corrupting
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               of
               vitiating
               the
               Morals
               of
               Christians
               ?
               Thus
               it
               is
               apparent
               how
               many
               difficulties
               may
               be
               started
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               those
               words
               .
               So
               that
               at
               best
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               is
               doubtful
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               will
               be
               a
               strange
               and
               rash
               adventure
               to
               determine
               any
               thing
               in
               matters
               of
               great
               moment
               upon
               the
               authority
               of
               such
               a
               figurative
               expression
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Though
               the
               Roman
               Church
               had
               been
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               infer
               that
               the
               
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
              
               had
               prevailed
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               that
               being
               but
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               Union
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Western
               Nations
               ,
               a
               corruption
               in
               it
               does
               not
               prove
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               was
               corrupted
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               many
               other
               Churches
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               besides
               those
               of
               that
               Communion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Tenth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             that
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Meaux
             ,
             lately
             of
             Condom
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               exposition
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             In
             which
             he
             does
             in
             every
             Article
             distinguish
             between
             that
             which
             is
             precisely
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             shews
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             our
             belief
             that
             may
             give
             distast
             to
             a
             reasonable
             Spirit
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             look
             on
             the
             abuses
             of
             some
             particular
             persons
             which
             we
             condemn
             ,
             as
             our
             belief
             ,
             or
             impute
             Errours
             to
             us
             falsely
             ,
             or
             charge
             us
             with
             the
             explications
             of
             some
             Doctors
             that
             are
             neither
             received
             nor
             authorized
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             method
             is
             taken
             from
             S.
             Hilary
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Synods
             .
             *
             
               Let
               us
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               altogether
               condemn
               false
               Interpretations
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               not
               destroy
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               Faith.
               —
               The
               Word
               Consubstantial
               may
               be
               ill
               understood
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               be
               established
               in
               a
               sense
               in
               which
               it
               may
               be
               well
               understood
               .
               —
               The
               right
               state
               of
               the
               Faith
               may
               be
               established
               among
               us
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               may
               neither
               reverse
               that
               which
               has
               been
               well
               establishedpunc
               ;
               nor
               cut
               off
               those
               things
               that
               have
               been
               ill
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               SOmewhat
               was
               said
               in
               the
               Preface
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               this
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               here
               repeated
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               but
               in
               the
               management
               of
               Controversies
               the
               heat
               of
               Dispute
               has
               carried
               many
               too
               far
               ,
               and
               some
               have
               studied
               to
               raise
               many
               Imaginary
               Controversies
               ,
               which
               subsist
               only
               upon
               some
               misunderstood
               terms
               and
               expressions
               of
               the
               contrary
               party
               :
               And
               things
               have
               been
               on
               all
               hands
               aggravated
               in
               many
               particulars
               out
               of
               measure
               :
               So
               that
               they
               have
               deserved
               well
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               have
               brought
               matters
               as
               near
               a
               Reconciliation
               as
               may
               be
               .
               But
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               strange
               imposition
               on
               this
               and
               the
               preceding
               age
               to
               persuade
               the
               World
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               differences
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               unhappy
               effects
               that
               have
               followed
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               really
               were
               all
               the
               while
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               but
               were
               not
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               find
               it
               out
               till
               that
               excellent
               Prelate
               helpt
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               letting
               them
               see
               how
               near
               the
               concessions
               of
               both
               sides
               are
               to
               one
               another
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               little
               conversation
               and
               dexterity
               i●
               putting
               the
               softest
               construction
               that
               
               may
               be
               on
               the
               contrary
               persuasion
               might
               bring
               them
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
               But
               if
               in
               order
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               both
               sides
               is
               so
               far
               stretched
               ,
               that
               neither
               party
               can
               own
               it
               for
               a
               true
               account
               of
               their
               sentiments
               ,
               then
               this
               must
               be
               concluded
               to
               be
               only
               the
               Ingenious
               Essay
               of
               a
               very
               witty
               man
               ,
               who
               would
               take
               advantage
               of
               some
               expressions
               ,
               to
               perswade
               people
               that
               they
               have
               opinions
               which
               really
               they
               have
               not
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               a
               particular
               disquisition
               of
               those
               things
               which
               have
               been
               already
               so
               fully
               examined
               ,
               but
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               Answers
               that
               have
               been
               given
               to
               that
               famous
               Book
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               received
               and
               authorized
               Offices
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               Language
               in
               which
               they
               do
               daily
               make
               their
               Addresses
               to
               Heaven
               is
               that
               on
               whi●h
               the
               most
               unanswerable
               and
               the
               strongest
               part
               of
               our
               Plea
               for
               our
               Separation
               is
               founded
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               an
               ingenuous
               way
               of
               writing
               to
               affix
               some
               forced
               senses
               to
               those
               plain
               expressions
               ,
               because
               they
               being
               so
               gross
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               all
               wise
               or
               learned
               men
               are
               ashamed
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               know
               not
               how
               to
               get
               them
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               or
               thrown
               out
               :
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               they
               set
               
               their
               Wits
               on
               work
               to
               put
               some
               better
               construction
               on
               them
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               clear
               violence
               to
               the
               plain
               sense
               of
               those
               Offices
               ,
               extorted
               by
               the
               evidence
               and
               force
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               this
               advantage
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               those
               that
               so
               qualifie
               them
               ,
               are
               convinced
               that
               their
               Church
               is
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               other
               ends
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               from
               a
               mistaken
               notion
               of
               Unity
               and
               Peace
               ,
               they
               think
               fit
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               have
               cited
               this
               passage
               out
               of
               S.
               Hilary
               ,
               will
               consider
               those
               other
               passages
               cited
               out
               of
               him
               against
               Persecution
               ,
               though
               a
               great
               Errour
               made
               in
               the
               Translation
               of
               this
               citation
               ,
               makes
               me
               fear
               that
               they
               who
               rendred
               it
               had
               read
               him
               very
               cursorily
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Eleventh
             Method
          
           
             IS
             drawn
             from
             those
             General
             Arguments
             which
             Divines
             call
             the
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
             :
             It
             is
             that
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Tertullian
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Prescriptions
             ;
             and
             by
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             *
             who
             reckons
             up
             the
             Motives
             that
             held
             him
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               AS
               for
               the
               Case
               of
               Tertullian
               and
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               a
               great
               deal
               was
               said
               formerly
               to
               shew
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Age
               they
               lived
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               grounds
               they
               went
               on
               ;
               and
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Western
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               it
               is
               considered
               that
               a
               course
               of
               many
               Ages
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               all
               were
               times
               of
               Ignorance
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               has
               made
               a
               great
               change
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               gross
               Scandals
               and
               wonderful
               Ignorance
               of
               those
               that
               have
               governed
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               all
               the
               Rules
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               both
               among
               Clergy
               and
               Laity
               ,
               that
               the
               Interest
               the
               Priests
               ,
               particularly
               the
               Popes
               and
               the
               begging
               Orders
               that
               depended
               
               on
               them
               ,
               had
               to
               promote
               those
               ,
               was
               so
               great
               and
               undisput●d
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               notorious
               ,
               all
               the
               worst
               methods
               of
               forgeries
               ,
               both
               of
               Writings
               to
               authorize
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               Miracles
               and
               Legends
               to
               support
               them
               ,
               were
               made
               use
               of
               .
               When
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               are
               so
               plain
               to
               every
               one
               that
               has
               lookt
               a
               little
               into
               the
               History
               of
               former
               ages
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               so
               much
               changed
               from
               what
               it
               was
               formerly
               ,
               That
               the
               motives
               made
               use
               of
               by
               Tertullian
               and
               S.
               Austin
               do
               not
               at
               all
               belong
               to
               the
               present
               state
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               that
               Communion
               :
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               instead
               of
               motives
               to
               perswade
               one
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               there
               appear
               upon
               a
               general
               view
               ,
               a
               great
               many
               just
               and
               well-grounded
               prejudices
               to
               dispose
               a
               man
               to
               forsake
               that
               Communion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Twelfth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             both
             very
             short
             and
             very
             easie
             :
             It
             is
             to
             catch
             them
             in
             this
             Dilemma
             .
             Before
             
               Wickliff
               ,
               Luther
            
             and
             Calvin
             (
             and
             one
             may
             say
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             Twel●●h
             Century
             )
             the
             Church
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P
             R.
             Religion
             was
             either
             made
             up
             of
             a
             little
             number
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             at
             all
             in
             being
             .
             If
             it
             was
             not
             at
             all
             in
             being
             ,
             then
             theirs
             is
             a
             False
             Church
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             perpetual
             ,
             as
             the
             True
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             *
             
               The
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               her
               ,
            
             and
             †
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               even
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
            
             If
             their
             Church
             was
             in
             being
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             been
             according
             to
             their
             own
             principles
             Corrupted
             and
             Impious
             :
             Because
             they
             cannot
             shew
             that
             little
             number
             of
             the
             pretended
             Faithful
             ,
             who
             before
             the
             Reformation
             did
             condemn
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             do
             ,
             *
             all
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Popish
             Churches
             ,
             as
             over-run
             with
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             .
             They
             behaved
             themselves
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             as
             others
             did
             .
             And
             thus
             their
             Church
             which
             was
             composed
             of
             that
             small
             unknown
             flock
             ,
             was
             not
             Holy
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             was
             not
             the
             True
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               TO
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               this
               ,
               answer
               has
               been
               already
               given
               :
               We
               acknowledge
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               it
               the
               means
               of
               Salvation
               though
               it
               was
               over-run
               with
               Errours
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               truly
               with
               his
               Church
               as
               long
               as
               those
               means
               of
               Salvation
               do
               remain
               in
               it
               .
               So
               was
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               a
               True
               Church
               after
               she
               was
               in
               many
               points
               corrupted
               in
               her
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               those
               dark
               Ages
               many
               might
               have
               kept
               themselves
               free
               from
               the
               defilements
               of
               their
               Worship
               ,
               though
               no
               account
               is
               given
               of
               them
               in
               story
               .
               So
               seven
               thousand
               had
               not
               bowed
               their
               knees
               to
               Baal
               in
               
               Elijah's
               time
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               so
               much
               as
               known
               to
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               though
               it
               might
               have
               been
               expected
               that
               they
               would
               all
               have
               willingly
               discovered
               themselves
               to
               him
               :
               And
               since
               he
               knew
               nothing
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               they
               concealed
               themselves
               with
               great
               care
               from
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               All
               good
               men
               have
               not
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               Illumination
               ,
               for
               there
               might
               have
               been
               great
               numbers
               that
               saw
               the
               
               corruptions
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               but
               were
               so
               restrained
               by
               other
               opinions
               concerning
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               enough
               to
               infuse
               their
               notions
               into
               some
               few
               Disciples
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               confided
               :
               and
               on
               some
               perhaps
               that
               which
               Elisha
               said
               to
               Naaman
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               being
               wrong
               understood
               by
               them
               ,
               had
               great
               influence
               .
               Others
               observing
               that
               the
               Apostles
               continued
               to
               worship
               at
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               offer
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               S.
               Paul
               and
               those
               with
               him
               that
               purified
               themselves
               must
               have
               done
               ,
               might
               have
               from
               that
               inferred
               that
               one
               might
               comply
               in
               a
               Worship
               ,
               though
               they
               disliked
               many
               things
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               I
               am
               not
               much
               misinformed
               ,
               is
               a
               Maxime
               that
               governs
               many
               in
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               to
               this
               day
               .
               I
               do
               not
               excuse
               this
               compliance
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               criminal
               as
               at
               first
               view
               it
               may
               appear
               to
               be
               :
               If
               it
               is
               truly
               founded
               on
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               a
               baseness
               in
               the
               will
               ,
               or
               a
               rejecting
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               especially
               in
               men
               that
               had
               so
               faint
               a
               twilight
               as
               that
               was
               which
               they
               were
               guided
               by
               in
               those
               blind
               times
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               to
               make
               the
               worst
               of
               this
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               should
               we
               grant
               that
               through
               fear
               they
               had
               complied
               against
               their
               
               Consciences
               ,
               this
               only
               must
               make
               the
               conclusion
               terrible
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               repent
               of
               it
               .
               But
               God
               might
               have
               ordered
               the
               conveyance
               of
               truth
               to
               be
               handed
               down
               by
               such
               defiled
               hands
               ,
               and
               their
               not
               being
               personally
               holy
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               urged
               too
               far
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               This
               will
               come
               too
               near
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               S.
               
               Austin's
               sayings
               which
               they
               unreasonably
               object
               to
               us
               ,
               may
               be
               turned
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               it
               will
               very
               ill
               become
               a
               Church
               that
               acknowledges
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               to
               have
               been
               the
               chief
               conveyance
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               much
               greater
               matter
               in
               their
               principles
               than
               it
               is
               in
               ours
               ,
               to
               urge
               the
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Members
               to
               be
               essential
               to
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               acknowledged
               what
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               the
               Heads
               of
               their
               Church
               have
               been
               for
               diverse
               Ages
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Thirteenth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Schism
             ,
             which
             one
             ought
             never
             to
             make
             ,
             what
             reasons
             soever
             may
             be
             pretended
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             according
             to
             the
             Minister
             ▪
             ●hemselves
             ,
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             for
             their
             Separation
             ,
             but
             the
             Errours
             which
             they
             pretend
             had
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             those
             who
             were
             in
             it
             as
             well
             as
             th●y
             were
             ,
             did
             strongly
             assert
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             no
             Errours
             at
             all
             but
             Truths
             .
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             of
             opinions
             which
             are
             so
             different
             ,
             the
             one
             must
             be
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             must
             be
             Errour
             and
             falshood
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             one
             must
             be
             the
             
               good
               grain
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             must
             be
             the
             Tares
             .
             Now
             it
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             particular
             persons
             by
             their
             private
             authority
             to
             pluck
             up
             that
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             Tares
             .
             There
             is
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             true
             Father
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             that
             has
             this
             authority
             ,
             and
             can
             communicate
             it
             to
             others
             .
             It
             is
             he
             who
             appoints
             the
             Reapers
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             to
             separate
             the
             Cockle
             from
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             and
             to
             pluck
             out
             the
             one
             without
             touching
             the
             other
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Harvest
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             Council
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             a
             Council
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
             *
             
               Wilt
               thou
               then
               that
               we
               go
               and
               gather
               them
               up
               ?
               But
               he
               said
               ,
               Nay
               ;
               lest
               while
               ye
               gather
               up
               the
               Tares
               ,
               ye
               root
               up
               also
               the
               Wheat
               with
               them
               ,
               let
               both
               grow
               together
               until
               the
               Harvest
               .
            
             Therefore
             one
             ought
             never
             to
             s●parate
             upon
             what
             pretence
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             bear
             with
             that
             which
             he
             thinks
             is
             an
             abuse
             and
             errour
             ,
             and
             stay
             till
             the
             Church
             plucks
             up
             the
             Cockle
             .
             *
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Methods
             of
             S.
             Austin
             in
             his
             Treatises
             against
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             shews
             from
             the
             Examples
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Aaron
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               David
               ,
               Isaiah
               ,
               Jeremy
               ,
            
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             tolerated
             even
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             never
             to
             separate
             from
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             before
             the
             solemn
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
             He
             says
             purs●ant
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Donatists
             were
             
               intolerably
               wicked
               for
               having
               made
               a
               Schism
               ,
               for
               having
               erected
               an
               Alta●
               against
               an
               Altar
               ,
               and
               for
               having
               separated
               themselves
               from
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               stretched
               ou●
               over
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               that
               was
               made
               to
               it
               .
            
             He
             add●
             ▪
             that
             if
             they
             thought
             that
             was
             but
             a
             sm●●
             matter
             ,
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             but
             to
             s●
             what
             the
             Scripture
             teaches
             us
             by
             the
             examples
             we
             find
             in
             it
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             s●
             
             great
             a
             crime
             ;
             for
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               made
               an
               Idol
               of
               the
               Golden
               Calf
               were
               only
               punished
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               whereas
               those
               who
               made
               the
               Schism
               were
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             
             
               So
               that
               by
               this
               diversity
               of
               the
               punishments
               ,
               one
               may
               know
               that
               Schism
               is
               a
               greater
               crime
               than
               Idolatry
               .
            
          
           
             We
             may
             likewise
             see
             how
             upon
             the
             same
             subject
             he
             exhorts
             the
             Donatists
             to
             renounce
             their
             wicked
             Schism
             in
             his
             ●71
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             which
             among
             other
             things
             he
             has
             those
             excellent
             words
             .
             *
             
               Why
               will
               you
               tear
               the
               Lords
               garments
               ?
               and
               why
               will
               you
               not
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               leave
               that
               Coat
               of
               Charity
               entire
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               woven
               of
               one
               Thread
               ,
               which
               even
               his
               Persecutors
               themselves
               would
               not
               rend
               ?
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             this
             ,
             
               You
               pretend
               that
               you
               would
               avoid
               that
               Cockle
               ,
               that
               as
               you
               alledge
               ,
               is
               mixt
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Harvest
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               is
               you
               your selves
               that
               are
               this
               Cockle
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               were
               the
               good
               grain
               ,
               you
               would
               bear
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               separate
               your selves
               from
               the
               Corn
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             We
             need
             only
             change
             the
             name
             Donatists
             into
             Calvinists
             :
             This
             is
             it
             that
             shews
             to
             what
             degree
             the
             Church
             ever
             was
             and
             ever
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             
             since
             we
             must
             submit
             to
             its
             Decisions
             ;
             and
             the
             Fathers
             have
             established
             this
             so
             strongly
             that
             one
             ought
             never
             to
             separate
             from
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             is
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             obliged
             to
             continue
             united
             to
             her
             ,
             because
             she
             never
             refuses
             to
             hear
             the
             Remonstrances
             made
             to
             her
             by
             her
             Children
             .
          
           
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IT
               was
               observed
               before
               how
               unreasonable
               it
               was
               to
               build
               much
               on
               ●n
               Allegory
               ,
               but
               on
               this
               occasion
               the
               Allegory
               is
               so
               clearly
               forced
               ,
               that
               it
               gives
               just
               cause
               of
               Suspicion
               that
               the
               cause
               is
               weak
               that
               must
               be
               supported
               by
               such
               Arguments
               .
               For
               our
               Saviour
               makes
               it
               so
               plain
               that
               the
               Harvest
               is
               the
               
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Reapers
               are
               Angels
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               his
               last
               coming
               they
               shall
               gather
               together
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               into
               Hell
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Righteous
               shall
               shine
               in
               Heaven
               :
               That
               the
               applying
               this
               to
               a
               General
               Council
               ,
               in
               which
               Heresie
               shall
               be
               condemned
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               fetch
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               they
               have
               as
               easie
               Consciences
               as
               they
               have
               warm
               Fancies
               ,
               that
               are
               wrought
               on
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               for
               that
               which
               S.
               Austin
               drew
               from
               this
               against
               the
               Donatists
               who
               justified
               
               their
               Separation
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               those
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               pertinent
               as
               this
               is
               strained
               ;
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Schism
               being
               only
               the
               mixture
               of
               the
               Cockle
               with
               the
               Wheat
               ,
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               strongly
               urged
               against
               them
               .
               But
               it
               is
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               present
               Controversie
               between
               them
               and
               us
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               separate
               for
               this
               mixture
               ,
               but
               finding
               the
               Wheat
               it self
               so
               much
               corrupted
               ,
               took
               care
               to
               cleanse
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               freely
               acknowledge
               the
               great
               sin
               of
               Schism
               ,
               and
               the
               severe
               punishment
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               punishment
               inflicted
               on
               Corah
               and
               his
               Partners
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               when
               the
               Temple
               was
               so
               defiled
               by
               Idolatry
               ,
               under
               the
               Kings
               that
               polluted
               the
               Altar
               and
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               Lords
               House
               with
               Idols
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               only
               no
               sin
               ,
               but
               a
               commendable
               piece
               of
               Religion
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               have
               withdrawn
               from
               so
               impious
               a
               Worship
               .
               This
               is
               our
               present
               case
               ,
               and
               if
               what
               we
               object
               to
               their
               Worship
               is
               true
               ,
               then
               our
               Separation
               from
               it
               is
               as
               necessary
               a
               Duty
               as
               is
               the
               preserving
               of
               our
               lives
               from
               Poysons
               or
               Infectious
               Diseases
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               The
               true
               scope
               of
               that
               Parable
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               reproof
               to
               the
               Violence
               of
               such
               Church-men
               as
               are
               too
               apt
               to
               condemn
               and
               pluck
               up
               every
               thing
               that
               they
               think
               to
               be
               Cockle
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               declaring
               what
               is
               Cockle
               is
               lodged
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               count
               every
               thing
               such
               that
               does
               not
               please
               them
               .
               And
               then
               that
               same
               heat
               that
               makes
               them
               judge
               those
               opinions
               to
               be
               Cockle
               sets
               them
               on
               to
               root
               them
               out
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               much
               good
               Wheat
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               pluckt
               up
               .
               Therefore
               to
               repress
               this
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               commands
               them
               under
               that
               figure
               ,
               to
               let
               both
               grow
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               proceed
               to
               extremities
               and
               to
               rigorous
               Methods
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               that
               to
               God
               who
               will
               judge
               all
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               If
               this
               were
               well
               considered
               ,
               it
               would
               put
               an
               effectual
               stop
               to
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Persecution
               which
               ferments
               so
               violently
               in
               that
               Church
               :
               The
               language
               of
               which
               is
               always
               this
               ,
               
                 Let
                 u●
                 go
                 and
                 pluck
                 up
                 the
                 Tares
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               of
               the
               two
               Disciples
               who
               would
               have
               called
               for
               Fire
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               because
               Heaven
               will
               not
               answer
               such
               bloody
               demands
               ,
               they
               try
               to
               raise
               such
               Fires
               on
               Earth
               as
               may
               burn
               up
               those
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               Tares
               :
               Not
               knowing
               
               what
               the
               true
               Spirit
               of
               Christianity
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 mens
                 lives
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 :
              
               And
               forget
               that
               our
               Saviour
               commanded
               them
               
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Tares
                 grow
                 till
                 the
                 Harvest
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               mischiefs
               that
               follows
               the
               humour
               of
               expounding
               the
               Scriptures
               fancifully
               .
               That
               the
               plain
               meaning
               of
               clear
               Texts
               is
               neglected
               ,
               while
               forced
               and
               Allegorical
               expositions
               are
               pursued
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               it
               is
               clearly
               proved
               that
               the
               majority
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               acknowledge
               that
               all
               Separation
               from
               them
               is
               simply
               unlawful
               :
               But
               till
               that
               is
               done
               we
               can
               no
               more
               think
               it
               a
               sin
               ,
               when
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               we
               withdraw
               from
               such
               false
               Teachers
               as
               corrupt
               it
               ;
               Then
               it
               were
               for
               Common
               Subjects
               to
               refuse
               to
               obey
               the
               Subordinate
               Magistrates
               when
               they
               clearly
               perceive
               that
               they
               have
               revolted
               from
               their
               duty
               to
               their
               Supream
               Authority
               .
               And
               since
               we
               are
               warned
               to
               beware
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               we
               know
               no
               other
               way
               to
               judge
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               comparing
               their
               Doctrine
               with
               that
               which
               is
               delivered
               to
               us
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fourteenth
             Method
          
           
             IS
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             former
             :
             In
             order
             to
             which
             we
             must
             ask
             the
             Calvinists
             upon
             all
             their
             Articles
             ,
             that
             which
             *
             S.
             Austin
             asked
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             reconciled
             to
             her self
             Hereticks
             that
             were
             penitent
             without
             re-baptizing
             them
             :
             For
             Example
             ,
             Whether
             was
             the
             Church
             still
             a
             True
             Church
             or
             not
             ,
             when
             before
             the
             Schism
             was
             made
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             adored
             in
             the
             Holy
             Eucharist
             ?
             If
             she
             was
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             then
             none
             ought
             to
             have
             separated
             from
             her
             for
             any
             practice
             that
             was
             authorized
             by
             her
             .
             †
             
               If
               she
               was
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               from
               whence
               came
            
             Calvin
             ,
             
               out
               of
               what
               soil
               did
               he
               grow
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               what
               Sea
               was
               he
               cast
               ,
               or
               from
               which
               of
               the
               Heavens
               did
               he
               fall
            
             ?
             From
             whence
             are
             these
             Reformers
             come
             ?
             From
             whom
             have
             they
             received
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             to
             Preach
             it
             ?
             *
             
               Let
               those
               who
               follow
               them
               consider
               well
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               since
               they
               can
               mount
               no
               higher
               than
               to
               those
               for
               their
               Original
               .
               For
               us
               we
               are
               secure
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               that
               is
               to
               this
               day
               
               universally
               practised
               that
               was
               also
               practised
               before
            
             Agripinus
             
               's
               time
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               interval
               between
            
             Cyprian
             and
             Agripinus
             :
             And
             afterwards
             he
             subjoyns
             these
             excellent
             words
             that
             are
             Decisive
             ,
             *
             
               But
               neither
               did
            
             Agripinus
             ,
             nor
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               nor
               those
               that
               have
               followed
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               opinions
               different
               from
               others
               ,
               separate
               themselves
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               remained
               in
               the
               Communion
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               with
               those
               from
               whom
               they
               differed
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             waited
             till
             the
             Church
             should
             have
             decided
             the
             difference
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             resumed
             a
             little
             of
             what
             he
             had
             formerly
             said
             ,
             he
             concludes
             thus
             ,
             †
             
               If
               then
               the
               Church
               was
               lost
               for
               holding
               that
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Hereticks
               was
               good
               ,
               they
               cannot
               shew
               the
               Original
               of
               their
               Communion
               .
               But
               if
               the
               true
               Church
               did
               still
               subsist
               ,
               they
               cannot
               justifie
               their
               Separation
               ,
               nor
               the
               Schism
               that
               they
               have
               made
               .
            
             One
             may
             say
             all
             this
             against
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             the
             Calvinists
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Hereticks
             who
             cannot
             mount
             higher
             than
             to
             Waldo
             ,
             to
             Luther
             ,
             to
             Calvin
             ,
             or
             their
             other
             Heads
             .
             This
             Method
             of
             S.
             
             Austin's
             is
             most
             excellent
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             ,
             will
             defend
             themselves
             by
             saying
             ,
             as
             in
             effect
             they
             do
             say
             in
             some
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             they
             who
             made
             the
             Separation
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             it
             came
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             our
             Communion
             .
             To
             this
             it
             must
             be
             answered
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             S●paration
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             Criminal
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             Iudicial
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             one
             separates
             himself
             from
             his
             Pastor
             by
             a
             manifest
             Disobedience
             ;
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             separates
             him
             from
             the
             Flock
             who
             is
             making
             a
             party
             ,
             and
             refuses
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             one
             is
             a
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             the
             Punishment
             .
             The
             one
             is
             a
             voluntary
             departure
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             the
             being
             cut
             off
             by
             a
             S●ntence
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Iudge
             pronounces
             a
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             against
             one
             that
             has
             killed
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             proof
             of
             those
             two
             different
             Separations
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Thirty
             eighth
             Letter
             of
             S.
             Cyprians
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             one
             Augendus
             ,
             who
             had
             gone
             over
             to
             the
             party
             of
             Felicissimus
             the
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             it
             appears
             that
             that
             great
             Saint
             had
             suspended
             and
             excommunicated
             him
             for
             having
             withdrawn
             himself
             from
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             for
             having
             engaged
             others
             in
             the
             same
             Separation
             .
             
             *
             
               Let
               every
               one
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               has
               folfollowed
               his
               Opinions
               and
               Faction
               ,
               know
               that
               he
               shall
               communicate
               no
               more
               with
               us
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               since
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               he
               has
               chosen
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             In
             his
             Seventy
             sixth
             Epistle
             he
             says
             the
             same
             thing
             of
             Novatian
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             had
             joyned
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Revolt
             ;
             
               Because
               they
               leaving
               the
               Church
               by
               their
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               breaking
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               establish
               their
               authority
               ,
               and
               to
               assume
               a
               Supreme
               Jurisdiction
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               usurp
               power
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Distinction
             is
             also
             clearly
             stated
             in
             the
             fourth
             Action
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             where
             those
             two
             Ancient
             Canons
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             that
             were
             drawn
             out
             of
             Canons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             cited
             .
             The
             first
             is
             concerning
             those
             that
             were
             separated
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             concerning
             those
             who
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             did
             separate
             themselves
             .
             The
             Greek
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
           
             *
             It
             was
             thought
             proper
             for
             this
             purpose
             to
             transcribe
             here
             those
             two
             Canons
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             regard
             to
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             whom
             she
             throws
             out
             of
             her
             bosome
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             separated
             themselves
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             These
             Canons
             are
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             the
             Twenty
             seventh
             and
             Thirtieth
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Canons
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             cannot
             reject
             their
             Authority
             ,
             since
             they
             observe
             among
             themselves
             the
             same
             Discipline
             ,
             when
             any
             particular
             persons
             ,
             whether
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             others
             of
             their
             Communion
             ,
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Decisions
             of
             their
             Synods
             .
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               FOr
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               this
               Method
               the
               Reformed
               are
               not
               at
               all
               concerned
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               still
               a
               True
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               her
               Baptism
               and
               Ordinations
               are
               valid
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               repeated
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               it
               was
               very
               pertinent
               to
               urge
               the
               Donatists
               as
               S.
               Austin
               did
               ,
               who
               held
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               an
               ill
               mans
               hands
               had
               no
               vertue
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               had
               every
               where
               failed
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Church
               but
               that
               which
               was
               among
               them
               .
               Yet
               all
               this
               is
               foreign
               to
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Controversie
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               freely
               acknowledge
               that
               in
               such
               a
               matter
               as
               the
               Re-baptizing
               Hereticks
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               very
               great
               sin
               to
               have
               broken
               Communion
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Yet
               upon
               this
               very
               head
               P.
               S●ephen
               did
               excommunicate
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               who
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               did
               not
               depart
               from
               his
               former
               opinion
               or
               practice
               :
               So
               here
               was
               such
               a
               Schism
               as
               they
               object
               to
               us
               ,
               S.
               Cyprian
               thought
               the
               Rebaptizing
               Hereticks
               was
               well
               grounded
               ;
               
               Stephen
               thought
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               did
               excommunicate
               him
               .
               If
               upon
               that
               a
               lasting
               Schism
               had
               followed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               S.
               Cyprian
               might
               have
               been
               held
               the
               fountain
               of
               it
               by
               those
               who
               condemned
               his
               opinion
               ,
               but
               if
               his
               opinion
               was
               true
               he
               could
               be
               no
               Schismatick
               :
               So
               we
               desire
               the
               grounds
               of
               our
               Separation
               may
               be
               examined
               :
               if
               they
               will
               not
               bear
               such
               a
               Superstructure
               ,
               we
               confess
               we
               deserve
               the
               severest
               censures
               possible
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               are
               solid
               ,
               then
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               rent
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               must
               lie
               somewhere
               else
               than
               on
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               Separation
               which
               are
               here
               very
               well
               distinguished
               ;
               and
               without
               seeking
               for
               any
               proof
               in
               so
               clear
               a
               matter
               ,
               We
               confess
               that
               when
               any
               separates
               himself
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               upon
               any
               unjustifiable
               account
               ,
               those
               Canons
               ,
               and
               the
               highest
               severities
               of
               Church-censures
               ought
               to
               be
               applied
               ●o
               them
               :
               but
               all
               this
               is
               upon
               supposition
               that
               the
               departure
               is
               ill
               grounded
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               those
               Rules
               that
               have
               been
               ●aid
               down
               in
               general
               against
               Heresie
               and
               Schism
               must
               still
               suppose
               the
               Church
               to
               ●e
               pure
               and
               uncorrupted
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               plain
               by
               these
               very
               Canons
               ,
               how
               much
               that
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               and
               was
               abused
               .
               The
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               being
               composed
               of
               the
               favourers
               of
               Arius
               ,
               deposed
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               silence
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Church-men
               as
               receiv'd
               the
               Nicene
               Doctrine
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               that
               they
               should
               be
               no
               more
               able
               to
               withstand
               their
               designs
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               made
               those
               Canons
               according
               to
               former
               customes
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               stile
               of
               that
               Age
               was
               called
               the
               Canon
               or
               Rule
               (
               for
               none
               that
               has
               considered
               things
               ,
               will
               believe
               that
               the
               Canons
               that
               are
               called
               Apostolical
               ,
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Apostles
               )
               and
               their
               chief
               design
               was
               levelled
               against
               Athanasius
               and
               the
               Orthodox
               party
               .
               But
               at
               that
               same
               time
               as
               the
               Orthodox
               in
               the
               East
               did
               not
               submit
               to
               this
               ▪
               so
               nei●her
               did
               the
               Bishops
               〈◊〉
               the
               West
               take
               any
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               an●
               Chrysostome
               ,
               who
               was
               bred
               up
               at
               A●tioch
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               not
               but
               know
               in
               what
               esteem
               those
               Canons
               were
               held
               ,
               did
               not
               look
               on
               himself
               as
               bound
               by
               them
               ,
               an●
               made
               no
               account
               of
               them
               when
               they
               were
               objected
               to
               him
               .
               Thus
               ,
               though
               i●
               general
               these
               are
               goo●
               Rules
               ▪
               and
               such
               a●
               ought
               to
               be
               obeyed
               where
               the
               Synod
               or
               the
               Bishop
               do
               not
               abuse
               their
               power
               ,
               
               yet
               when
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               used
               not
               to
               Edification
               but
               to
               Destruction
               ,
               then
               the
               obligation
               to
               obedience
               is
               not
               to
               be
               too
               far
               extended
               .
               And
               as
               in
               Laws
               that
               oblige
               Subjects
               to
               obey
               Inferiour
               Magistrates
               ,
               a
               tacite
               exception
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               should
               become
               guilty
               of
               Treason
               ,
               so
               there
               must
               be
               supposed
               likewise
               in
               this
               case
               the
               like
               exception
               ,
               in
               case
               a
               Synod
               deposes
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               a
               Bishop
               censures
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               for
               asserting
               the
               true
               Faith.
               And
               as
               a
               Separation
               from
               an
               uncorrupted
               Church
               is
               a
               very
               great
               wickedness
               ,
               so
               the
               separating
               from
               a
               corrupted
               Church
               ,
               in
               whose
               Communion
               we
               cannot
               continue
               without
               being
               polluted
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               part
               of
               that
               care
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               of
               our
               own
               Salvation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Fifteenth
             Method
             .
          
           
             TO
             all
             the
             former
             Methods
             a
             Fifteenth
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             by
             letting
             our
             P.
             Reformed
             see
             that
             many
             Articles
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             their
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             their
             Catechisms
             ,
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             the
             Decisions
             of
             their
             Synods
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             their
             Chief
             Ministers
             who
             have
             writ
             upon
             the
             Controversies
             ;
             from
             which
             ,
             Arguments
             may
             be
             drawn
             against
             them
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             belief
             ,
             even
             by
             their
             own
             Confession
             :
             For
             Example
             ,
             Their
             Discipline
             allows
             the
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
             only
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             cannot
             drink
             Wine
             :
             From
             which
             one
             may
             infer
             that
             the
             Communion
             under
             both
             kinds
             is
             not
             an
             Article
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             to
             alledge
             that
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             lawful
             ground
             for
             their
             Separation
             .
          
           
             The
             Minister
             Dailée
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             confess
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             S.
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzene
            
             ,
             S.
             Chrysostome
             and
             S.
             Jerome
             ,
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             was
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             
               John
               Forbes
            
             adds
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             uniform
             concerning
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Dead
             :
             And
             since
             he
             denies
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             are
             Canonical
             ,
             he
             says
             
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             But
             without
             engaging
             into
             the
             difficulty
             concerning
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             have
             no
             more
             reason
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             rest
             ;
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             conclude
             from
             their
             own
             principles
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             ways
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             separate
             themselves
             for
             matters
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             themselves
             ,
             were
             established
             by
             so
             great
             an
             authority
             ,
             and
             so
             constant
             an
             union
             of
             all
             Ages
             .
          
           
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IT
               is
               not
               an
               equal
               way
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               to
               object
               to
               the
               Protestants
               what
               some
               particular
               Writers
               have
               said
               ,
               or
               to
               strain
               Inferences
               too
               far
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Celebrated
               Book
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Meaux
               is
               in
               such
               high
               esteem
               .
               The
               chief
               design
               o●
               which
               is
               to
               set
               aside
               all
               the
               Indiscretions
               of
               particular
               Writers
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               the
               best
               colours
               on
               things
               that
               is
               possible
               .
               Now
               Tradition
               being
               of
               such
               authority
               among
               them
               ,
               whatsoever
               passes
               down
               through
               many
               of
               their
               approved
               Writers
               ,
               has
               a
               much
               greater
               strength
               against
               them
               ,
               than
               it
               can
               be
               pretended
               to
               have
               against
               us
               :
               And
               therefore
               though
               particular
               Writers
               or
               whole
               Synods
               
               should
               have
               written
               or
               decreed
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               common
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Reformed
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               object
               that
               to
               us
               :
               If
               they
               will
               allow
               us
               the
               same
               Liberties
               that
               they
               assume
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               a
               consequence
               becoming
               so
               great
               an
               Assembly
               to
               infer
               ,
               that
               because
               in
               some
               few
               extraordinary
               cases
               the
               general
               rule
               of
               Gods
               desiring
               Mercy
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               is
               carried
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               weak
               persons
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               they
               can
               receive
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               deny
               that
               to
               them
               because
               a
               natural
               aversion
               m●kes
               them
               incapable
               of
               receiving
               the
               Wine
               :
               That
               therefore
               a
               Church
               may
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Christs
               express
               command
               ,
               
                 Drink
                 you
                 all
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               Thirteen
               Centuries
               take
               this
               away
               .
               It
               is
               not
               of
               necessity
               for
               Salvation
               that
               every
               one
               drinks
               the
               Cup
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               of
               necessity
               to
               the
               purity
               of
               a
               Church
               that
               she
               should
               observe
               our
               Saviour's
               Precepts
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               confessed
               that
               some
               Fathers
               used
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ;
               yet
               that
               being
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               no
               consequence
               for
               the
               Decision
               of
               any
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               :
               For
               we
               found
               our
               Doctrine
               only
               on
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               ●ot
               on
               the
               practices
               of
               Men
               ,
               how
               eminent
               soever
               they
               might
               otherwise
               be
               .
               But
               in
               relation
               to
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               lived
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Century
               :
               So
               this
               is
               no
               competent
               proof
               for
               an
               Oral
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               conveyance
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               down
               from
               the
               Apostles
               days
               .
               2.
               
               Figures
               and
               bold
               Discourses
               in
               Panegyricks
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               raptures
               and
               flights
               of
               warm
               affections
               ,
               than
               as
               composed
               and
               serious
               devotions
               .
               Therefore
               such
               Addresses
               as
               occur
               in
               their
               Funeral
               Orations
               ,
               are
               rather
               high
               strains
               of
               a
               daring
               Rhetorick
               ,
               than
               Instructions
               for
               others
               ,
               since
               in
               their
               expositions
               on
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               other
               Treatises
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               handle
               these
               things
               by
               way
               of
               Direction
               or
               Advice
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Forbes
              
               is
               mis-cited
               for
               
                 William
                 Forbes
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Edenburgh
                 :
                 Iohn
              
               was
               not
               of
               such
               yielding
               Principles
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               William
               though
               he
               was
               a
               man
               Eminently
               Learned
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               most
               Exemplary
               Life
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               possessed
               with
               that
               same
               weakness
               ,
               under
               which
               Grotius
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               great
               men
               have
               laboured
               ,
               of
               thinking
               that
               a
               Reconciliation
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               might
               be
               obtained
               by
               an
               accommodation
               
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               and
               this
               flowing
               in
               him
               from
               an
               excellent
               temper
               of
               Soul
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               be
               excused
               if
               that
               carried
               him
               in
               many
               things
               too
               far
               :
               But
               he
               is
               a
               Writer
               that
               has
               been
               taxed
               by
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               had
               particular
               Notions
               .
               And
               we
               may
               object
               Erasmus
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               may
               argue
               against
               us
               from
               Bishop
               Forbes
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               If
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               used
               only
               a
               General
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               with
               wishes
               for
               the
               compleating
               their
               happiness
               by
               a
               speedy
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               went
               no
               further
               ,
               we
               might
               perhaps
               differ
               in
               opinion
               with
               them
               about
               the
               fitness
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               we
               would
               not
               break
               Communion
               with
               them
               for
               it
               .
               But
               when
               they
               have
               set
               up
               such
               a
               Merchandize
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               Redeeming
               Souls
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               saying
               Masses
               for
               them
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               we
               except
               to
               ,
               as
               a
               disgracing
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               high
               profanation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               .
               And
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               Fathers
               considered
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               Dead
               rather
               as
               a
               respect
               done
               to
               their
               Memory
               ,
               and
               an
               honourable
               remembrance
               of
               them
               ,
               than
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               any
               way
               useful
               to
               them
               in
               the
               other
               state
               ;
               which
               may
               appear
               by
               
               this
               single
               Instance
               :
               
               S.
               Cyprian
               was
               so
               much
               offended
               at
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               when
               it
               appeared
               after
               his
               death
               that
               he
               had
               left
               another
               Presbyter
               Guardian
               of
               his
               Children
               ;
               that
               he
               gave
               order
               that
               no
               mention
               should
               be
               made
               of
               him
               in
               the
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               Dead
               that
               was
               used
               in
               the
               Holy
               Eucharist
               ;
               because
               ,
               by
               the
               Roman
               Law
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               left
               Guardians
               were
               under
               some
               obligations
               to
               undertake
               the
               trust
               :
               And
               that
               Saint
               thought
               such
               a
               trust
               might
               prove
               so
               great
               a
               distraction
               to
               a
               man
               that
               was
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               no
               Honour
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Memory
               of
               him
               that
               had
               so
               left
               it
               by
               his
               Will.
               Certainly
               if
               that
               Commemoration
               was
               believed
               to
               be
               of
               any
               advantage
               to
               the
               Dead
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               an
               unreasonable
               piece
               of
               Cruelty
               in
               him
               to
               deny
               a
               Presbyter
               that
               comfort
               for
               so
               small
               a
               fault
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               well
               infer
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               Remembrance
               ,
               and
               the
               Thanksgivings
               they
               offered
               to
               God
               for
               such
               as
               had
               died
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               they
               intended
               only
               so
               far
               to
               celebrate
               their
               Memories
               as
               to
               encourage
               others
               to
               imitate
               those
               Patterns
               they
               had
               set
               them
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               engage
               in
               any
               Dispute
               concerning
               the
               Canonicalness
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               ,
               only
               as
               this
               general
               prejudice
               lies
               against
               all
               the
               Books
               called
               Apocryphal
               ,
               that
               the
               Council
               at
               Laodicea
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               that
               reckoned
               up
               the
               C●non
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               does
               not
               name
               them
               :
               So
               as
               to
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               imagine
               that
               one
               who
               professes
               that
               he
               was
               but
               an
               Abridger
               of
               
               Iason's
               Five
               Books
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               a
               large
               account
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               a
               Copious
               History
               and
               an
               Abridgement
               ,
               could
               be
               an
               Inspired
               Writer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Sixteenth
             Method
             .
          
           
             TO
             Conclude
             ,
             one
             may
             solidly
             confute
             our
             Innovators
             by
             the
             Contradiction
             that
             is
             in
             their
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             shewing
             ●hem
             the
             Changes
             that
             they
             have
             made
             in
             the
             Ausburg
             Confession
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             all
             the
             different
             Expositions
             of
             their
             Faith
             which
             they
             have
             received
             and
             authorized
             since
             that
             time
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             their
             Faith
             being
             uncertain
             *
             and
             wavering
             ,
             cannot
             have
             the
             Character
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             is
             certain
             and
             constant
             .
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Faith
               that
               admits
               of
               no
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             Tertullian
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Argument
             in
             many
             of
             his
             Books
             ,
             and
             Hilary
             handles
             it
             excellently
             well
             against
             the
             Emperour
             Constantius
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             new
             Symbols
             ,
             which
             the
             Arians
             published
             every
             day
             ,
             changing
             their
             Faith
             continually
             ,
             while
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             continued
             firm
             to
             that
             of
             Nice
             .
          
           
             One
             may
             likewise
             use
             another
             Method
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Conformity
             between
             the
             Roman
             and
             Greek
             Churches
             ,
             in
             the
             chief
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             dispute
             between
             us
             and
             the
             P.
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             the
             Roman
             Church
             does
             likewise
             agree
             with
             those
             Soci●ties
             
             which
             separated
             themselves
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             Errours
             which
             the
             P.
             Reformed
             condemn
             with
             her
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Nestorians
             and
             Eutychians
             .
          
           
             To
             these
             Methods
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             add
             particular
             Conferences
             ,
             solid
             Writings
             ,
             Sermons
             and
             Missions
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             all
             these
             means
             with
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Charity
             ,
             without
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             without
             injuries
             .
             Remembring
             that
             excellent
             saying
             of
             S.
             Austin's
             ,
             *
             
               I
               do
               not
               endeavour
               to
               reproach
               those
               against
               whom
               I
               dispute
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               seem
               to
               have
               the
               better
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               may
               become
               sounder
               by
               convincing
               them
               of
               their
               Errour
               .
            
             And
             following
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Africk
             ,
             that
             appointed
             that
             though
             the
             Donatists
             were
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             by
             their
             Schism
             ,
             yet
             they
             should
             be
             gently
             dealt
             with
             ,
             that
             so
             correcting
             them
             with
             meekness
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             God
             may
             give
             them
             the
             grace
             of
             Repentance
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             retire
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             in
             which
             they
             are
             taken
             Captives
             .
          
           
             
             
               Remarks
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IF
               we
               did
               pretend
               that
               the
               first
               Reformers
               ,
               or
               those
               who
               drew
               the
               Ausburg
               confession
               were
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               compiling
               what
               they
               writ
               there
               were
               some
               force
               in
               this
               Discourse
               :
               But
               since
               we
               build
               upon
               this
               principle
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               only
               ground
               on
               which
               we
               found
               our
               Faith
               ,
               then
               if
               any
               person
               ,
               how
               much
               soever
               we
               may
               honour
               his
               memory
               on
               all
               other
               accounts
               ,
               has
               misunderstood
               that
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               depart
               from
               our
               principle
               when
               we
               forsake
               him
               ,
               and
               follow
               that
               which
               appears
               to
               be
               plainly
               delivered
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               freely
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               
                 Faith
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               can
               make
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               of
               it
               than
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               Church
               has
               brought
               in
               many
               Errours
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               think
               it
               a
               Reforming
               the
               Faith
               ,
               to
               throw
               these
               out
               .
               The
               Faith
               is
               still
               the
               same
               that
               it
               was
               when
               the
               Apostles
               first
               delivered
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               nor
               was
               it
               the
               Faith
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               that
               was
               pretended
               to
               be
               Reformed
               :
               And
               if
               after
               a
               long
               night
               of
               Darkness
               and
               Corruption
               ,
               those
               
               that
               began
               to
               see
               better
               ,
               did
               not
               at
               first
               discover
               every
               thing
               ,
               or
               if
               some
               of
               the
               prejudices
               of
               their
               Education
               ,
               and
               their
               former
               opinions
               did
               still
               hang
               about
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               others
               who
               came
               after
               them
               saw
               further
               and
               more
               clearly
               :
               This
               only
               proves
               that
               they
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               Infirmities
               of
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               not
               immediately
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               pretended
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Great
               difference
               is
               to
               be
               made
               between
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               and
               Theological
               Truths
               .
               The
               former
               consists
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               the
               Ingredients
               of
               our
               B●ptismal
               Vows
               ,
               and
               are
               indeed
               parts
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               Creed
               and
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               .
               The
               other
               are
               opinions
               relating
               to
               these
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               are
               founded
               on
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               have
               not
               that
               Influence
               either
               on
               our
               Hearts
               or
               Lives
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               us
               either
               much
               better
               or
               much
               worse
               .
               Among
               these
               we
               reckon
               the
               Explanation
               of
               the
               Presence
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               the
               Influence
               of
               the
               Divine
               Grace
               upon
               our
               Wills.
               If
               some
               of
               the
               Confessions
               of
               Faith
               among
               the
               Protestants
               differ
               much
               in
               these
               matters
               ▪
               that
               is
               not
               concerning
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               
               Theological
               Truths
               :
               In
               which
               great
               allowances
               are
               to
               be
               made
               for
               difference
               of
               opinion
               .
               And
               as
               particular
               Churches
               ought
               not
               to
               proceed
               too
               hastily
               to
               decisions
               in
               matters
               that
               are
               justly
               disputable
               ,
               so
               the
               rigorous
               imposing
               of
               those
               severe
               definitions
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               others
               by
               Oaths
               and
               Subscriptions
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               all
               rigour
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               those
               that
               differ
               in
               opinion
               ,
               is
               both
               disagreeing
               to
               the
               mildness
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Character
               of
               Church-men
               ;
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               the
               principles
               upon
               which
               the
               Reformation
               was
               founded
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Greek
               Churches
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               other
               Societies
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               deny
               that
               many
               of
               those
               corruptions
               for
               which
               we
               condemn
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               are
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               only
               proves
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               these
               is
               elder
               than
               the
               Ninth
               or
               Tenth
               Century
               :
               In
               which
               those
               Churches
               began
               to
               divide
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               the
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               abuses
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               this
               it
               must
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               for
               diverse
               Ages
               the
               oppression
               under
               which
               those
               Churches
               have
               fallen
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Ignorance
               that
               has
               overspread
               them
               ,
               have
               be●n
               such
               ,
               that
               no
               wonder
               
               if
               those
               Greeks
               that
               have
               been
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               leavened
               with
               their
               opinions
               ,
               have
               found
               it
               no
               hard
               task
               to
               impose
               upon
               their
               weak
               and
               corrupt
               Countrey-men
               ,
               whatsoever
               opinions
               they
               had
               in
               charge
               to
               infuse
               into
               them
               :
               So
               that
               we
               may
               rather
               wonder
               to
               find
               that
               all
               those
               abuses
               for
               which
               we
               complain
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               not
               among
               them
               ,
               than
               that
               some
               have
               got
               footing
               there
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               main
               things
               upon
               which
               we
               have
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               among
               those
               Churches
               :
               Such
               as
               the
               adoring
               the
               Consecrated
               Elements
               ,
               the
               denying
               the
               Wine
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               saying
               Masses
               for
               Redeeming
               Souls
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               the
               having
               Images
               for
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               immediate
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               those
               blessings
               which
               we
               receive
               only
               from
               God
               :
               Besides
               an
               infinite
               variety
               of
               other
               things
               .
               Not
               to
               mention
               their
               denying
               the
               Popes
               authority
               .
               And
               to
               turn
               this
               argument
               on
               them
               ,
               Those
               parts
               of
               their
               Worship
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               differ
               so
               much
               from
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               ,
               do
               afford
               us
               very
               good
               arguments
               to
               evince
               that
               they
               are
               Innovations
               ,
               
               brought
               in
               since
               these
               ages
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               Churches
               held
               Communion
               with
               the
               Roman
               Church
               :
               And
               do
               prove
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Separation
               they
               were
               not
               introduced
               in
               the
               Western
               Church
               :
               For
               when
               we
               find
               such
               a
               keenness
               of
               dispute
               concerning
               one
               of
               the
               most
               indifferent
               things
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               whether
               the
               Sacrament
               should
               be
               of
               Leavened
               or
               Unleavened
               Bread
               ;
               can
               we
               think
               that
               if
               the
               Latines
               had
               then
               worshipped
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               much
               rather
               have
               objected
               to
               the
               Greeks
               their
               Irreverence
               upon
               so
               high
               an
               occasion
               ,
               than
               have
               insisted
               on
               the
               matter
               of
               unleavened
               Bread
               ?
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               we
               do
               acknowledge
               it
               is
               such
               as
               becomes
               an
               Assembly
               of
               Bishops
               .
               But
               whether
               it
               becomes
               men
               of
               their
               Characters
               ,
               of
               their
               Birth
               and
               of
               their
               Qualities
               ,
               to
               pretend
               to
               such
               gentleness
               and
               meekness
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               World
               sees
               such
               notorious
               proofs
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               determine
               ;
               but
               will
               leave
               it
               to
               their
               own
               second
               thoughts
               to
               consider
               better
               of
               it
               .
               We
               find
               both
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Clergy
               of
               France
               ,
               expressing
               great
               tenderness
               towards
               the
               persons
               of
               those
               they
               call
               Hereticks
               ,
               togetherwith
               
               their
               resolutions
               of
               gaining
               them
               only
               by
               the
               Methods
               of
               Persuasion
               and
               Charity
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               contrary
               is
               practis●d
               in
               so
               many
               parts
               of
               France
               ,
               that
               considering
               the
               exact
               Obedience
               that
               the
               Inferiour
               Officers
               pay
               to
               the
               Orders
               that
               are
               sent
               them
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               these
               Orders
               are
               procured
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               his
               being
               rightly
               informed
               concerning
               them
               :
               And
               since
               we
               must
               either
               doubt
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Kings
               Declarations
               or
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               we
               hope
               they
               will
               not
               take
               it
               ill
               ,
               if
               we
               pay
               that
               Reverence
               to
               a
               Crowned
               Head
               ,
               and
               to
               so
               illustrious
               a
               Monarch
               ,
               as
               to
               prefer
               him
               in
               the
               competition
               between
               his
               credit
               and
               theirs
               ;
               and
               they
               must
               forgive
               us
               if
               we
               stand
               in
               some
               doubt
               of
               the
               sincerity
               of
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               till
               we
               are
               convinced
               of
               it
               by
               more
               Infallible
               proofs
               than
               words
               or
               general
               Protestations
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           THus
           I
           have
           made
           such
           Remarks
           on
           these
           Methods
           as
           seem
           both
           just
           and
           solid
           :
           I
           have
           advanced
           no
           assertion
           either
           of
           Fact
           or
           Right
           concerning
           which
           I
           am
           not
           well
           assured
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           cannot
           justifie
           by
           a
           much
           larger
           series
           of
           proofs
           than
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           bring
           into
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           I
           intended
           should
           be
           as
           short
           as
           was
           possible
           .
           But
           if
           that
           be
           necessary
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           called
           on
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           decline
           it
           .
           I
           have
           with
           great
           care
           avoided
           the
           saying
           any
           thing
           meerly
           for
           contentions
           sake
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           up
           a
           Muster
           of
           many
           particulars
           ;
           for
           I
           look
           on
           that
           way
           in
           which
           many
           write
           for
           a
           cause
           ,
           as
           some
           Advocates
           plead
           for
           their
           Clients
           ,
           by
           alledging
           every
           thing
           that
           may
           make
           a
           shew
           ,
           or
           biass
           an
           unwary
           hearer
           ,
           as
           very
           unbecoming
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           Divine
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           Truth
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           assert
           :
           And
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           that
           shews
           a
           man
           is
           persuaded
           of
           the
           truth
           he
           maintains
           ,
           more
           evidently
           than
           a
           sincere
           way
           of
           defending
           it
           :
           For
           great
           subtilties
           and
           
           deep
           fetches
           do
           naturally
           incline
           a
           Reader
           to
           suspect
           that
           the
           Writer
           was
           conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           resolved
           to
           supply
           those
           defects
           by
           the
           quickness
           and
           nimbleness
           of
           his
           parts
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           now
           said
           what
           I
           think
           sufficient
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Rem●rks
           upon
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           the
           Methods
           published
           by
           the
           late
           Assembly
           General
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           France
           :
           I
           now
           go
           on
           to
           some
           Methods
           which
           seem
           strong
           and
           well
           grounded
           for
           convincing
           those
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           suspect
           the
           ground
           they
           stand
           on
           .
           In
           which
           I
           shall
           observe
           this
           Method
           :
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           such
           grounds
           of
           just
           suspicion
           and
           jealousie
           ,
           as
           may
           dispose
           every
           considering
           man
           to
           fear
           and
           apprehend
           that
           their
           Church
           is
           on
           a
           wrong
           bottom
           ;
           from
           which
           I
           shall
           draw
           no
           other
           Inferences
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           reasonable
           grounds
           to
           take
           a
           man
           a
           little
           off
           from
           the
           engagement
           of
           his
           former
           Education
           and
           Principles
           ,
           and
           may
           dispose
           him
           to
           examine
           matters
           in
           dispute
           among
           us
           with
           more
           application
           and
           less
           partiality
           :
           And
           then
           I
           shall
           shew
           upon
           more
           demonstrative
           grounds
           how
           false
           the
           foundations
           are
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           established
           ,
           
           both
           which
           I
           shall
           examine
           only
           in
           a
           general
           view
           ,
           and
           in
           bulk
           ,
           without
           descending
           by
           retail
           unto
           the
           p●rticulars
           in
           Controversie
           between
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           And
           first
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           just
           ground
           to
           suspect
           any
           Church
           or
           Party
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           have
           every
           thing
           pass
           upon
           their
           word
           or
           authority
           ;
           and
           that
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           those
           who
           adhere
           to
           them
           in
           all
           the
           Ignorance
           possible
           ;
           that
           divert
           them
           from
           making
           Enquiries
           into
           Religion
           ,
           and
           do
           with
           great
           earnestness
           infuse
           in
           them
           an
           Implicite
           Belief
           of
           whatsoever
           they
           sh●ll
           propose
           or
           dictate
           to
           them
           .
           The
           World
           has
           found
           by
           experience
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           which
           fraud
           and
           artifices
           have
           been
           more
           employed
           than
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           And
           that
           Priests
           have
           been
           often
           guilty
           of
           the
           basest
           impostures
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           shrewd
           Indication
           that
           any
           sort
           of
           them
           that
           make
           this
           the
           first
           and
           grand
           principle
           which
           they
           infuse
           into
           their
           followers
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           believe
           every
           thing
           that
           the
           majority
           of
           themselves
           decree
           ,
           and
           do
           therefore
           recommend
           Ignorance
           and
           Implicite
           Obedience
           to
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           Scriptures
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           all
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           wrap
           up
           their
           Worship
           
           in
           a
           language
           not
           understood
           by
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           too
           easily
           believed
           :
           But
           that
           they
           may
           be
           justly
           suspected
           of
           having
           no
           sincere
           designs
           ,
           since
           Truth
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Light
           :
           And
           Religion
           was
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           to
           enlighten
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           our
           understandings
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           just
           ground
           of
           Jealousie
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           if
           she
           holds
           many
           opinions
           which
           have
           a
           mighty
           tenden●y
           to
           raise
           the
           Empire
           and
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Clergy
           to
           a
           vast
           height
           .
           A
           Reverence
           to
           them
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           is
           due
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           :
           But
           if
           Priests
           advance
           this
           further
           to
           such
           a
           pitch
           that
           every
           one
           of
           them
           is
           believed
           qualified
           by
           his
           Character
           to
           work
           the
           greatest
           Miracle
           that
           ever
           was
           :
           The
           change
           of
           the
           Elements
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           into
           the
           Body
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           besides
           all
           the
           other
           Consecrations
           ,
           by
           which
           Divine
           Vertues
           are
           brought
           down
           on
           such
           things
           as
           they
           bless
           :
           If
           it
           is
           also
           believed
           necessary
           to
           enumerate
           all
           secret
           sins
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           Absolution
           is
           thought
           to
           have
           any
           other
           Vertue
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           a
           giving
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           terms
           upon
           which
           God
           pardons
           Sinners
           :
           If
           the
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           
           upon
           which
           so
           much
           depends
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           principles
           ,
           is
           so
           entirely
           in
           the
           Priests
           power
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           defeat
           it
           when
           he
           pleases
           with
           a
           cross
           intention
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           mens
           hopes
           of
           another
           state
           shall
           depend
           on
           the
           Priests
           good
           disposition
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           which
           every
           man
           must
           know
           how
           necessary
           it
           is
           to
           purchase
           their
           favour
           at
           any
           rate
           :
           If
           likewise
           they
           pretend
           to
           an
           Immunity
           from
           the
           Secular
           Judge
           ;
           and
           do
           all
           enter
           into
           Oaths
           which
           center
           in
           him
           whom
           they
           acknowledge
           their
           Common
           Head
           ,
           whose
           authority
           they
           have
           advanced
           above
           all
           the
           powers
           on
           Earth
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           can
           depose
           Princes
           and
           give
           away
           his
           Dominions
           to
           others
           :
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           all
           these
           have
           such
           Characters
           of
           Interest
           and
           Ambition
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           little
           like
           the
           true
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           indeed
           the
           Common
           Principles
           of
           Nat●ral
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           very
           partial
           who
           does
           not
           think
           it
           reasonable
           to
           suspect
           such
           proceedings
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           that
           holds
           such
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           likewise
           reasonable
           to
           suspect
           any
           Church
           that
           holds
           many
           opinions
           that
           tend
           much
           to
           a
           vast
           encrease
           of
           their
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           the
           greatest
           Treasures
           of
           the
           World
           into
           their
           
           hands
           .
           The
           power
           of
           redeeming
           Souls
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           has
           brought
           more
           Wealth
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           than
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Indies
           has
           done
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           .
           Such
           also
           was
           the
           power
           of
           Pardoning
           ,
           and
           of
           exchanging
           Penances
           for
           Money
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           World
           knew
           the
           price
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           rates
           at
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           compounded
           for
           .
           The
           Popes
           power
           of
           granting
           Indulgences
           ,
           the
           vertue
           of
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           the
           communication
           of
           the
           merits
           of
           Orders
           to
           such
           as
           put
           on
           their
           Habits
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           whole
           authority
           that
           the
           C●●r●
           of
           Rome
           has
           assumed
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           ,
           that
           tend
           so
           much
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           their
           Revenue
           ,
           are
           all
           such
           evident
           Indications
           of
           particular
           ends
           and
           private
           designs
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           be
           very
           much
           wedded
           to
           his
           first
           impressions
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           upon
           this
           suspect
           that
           matters
           have
           not
           been
           so
           fairly
           carried
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           nothing
           ought
           to
           be
           doubted
           which
           is
           defined
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           a
           very
           just
           cause
           of
           suspecting
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           managed
           by
           a
           company
           of
           Priests
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           for
           several
           Ages
           carried
           on
           their
           designs
           by
           the
           foulest
           methods
           of
           Forgery
           and
           Imposture
           ;
           of
           which
           they
           themselves
           
           are
           now
           both
           convinced
           and
           ashamed
           .
           When
           the
           Popes
           authority
           was
           built
           on
           a
           pretended
           Collection
           of
           the
           Letters
           ,
           which
           the
           Popes
           of
           the
           first
           ages
           after
           Christ
           were
           said
           to
           have
           writ
           ;
           and
           their
           assumed
           Jurisdiction
           was
           justified
           by
           those
           precedents
           which
           are
           now
           by
           themselves
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           forgeries
           .
           When
           the
           Popes
           Temporal
           Dominion
           was
           grounded
           on
           the
           Donations
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           his
           Son
           Lewis
           the
           Good
           ,
           which
           appear
           now
           to
           be
           notorious
           forgeries
           :
           When
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Saints
           ,
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           Visions
           ,
           and
           other
           wonderful
           things
           were
           not
           only
           read
           and
           preached
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           likewise
           were
           put
           into
           the
           Collects
           and
           Hymns
           used
           on
           their
           Festivals
           ,
           which
           wrought
           much
           on
           the
           simplicity
           and
           superstition
           of
           the
           vulgar
           ;
           many
           of
           which
           are
           now
           proved
           to
           be
           such
           gross
           impostures
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           dash
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Offices
           ,
           and
           others
           against
           which
           there
           lyes
           not
           such
           positive
           proof
           ,
           yet
           depend
           on
           the
           credit
           only
           of
           some
           Legend
           ,
           writ
           by
           some
           Monks
           .
           When
           many
           Books
           past
           over
           the
           World
           as
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           most
           Ancient
           Fathers
           which
           were
           but
           lately
           writ
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           their
           genuine
           Writings
           
           were
           grossly
           vitiated
           .
           When
           all
           those
           things
           are
           become
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           Learned
           Writers
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           particularly
           in
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           have
           not
           only
           yielded
           to
           the
           proofs
           brought
           by
           Protestant
           Writers
           in
           many
           of
           these
           particulars
           ,
           but
           have
           with
           a
           very
           Commendable
           Zeal
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           made
           discoveries
           themselves
           in
           several
           particulars
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           others
           had
           not
           such
           advantages
           to
           penetrate
           .
           There
           is
           upon
           all
           these
           grounds
           ,
           good
           cause
           given
           to
           mistrust
           them
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           reasonable
           to
           examine
           the
           assertions
           of
           that
           Church
           with
           the
           severest
           rigour
           ,
           since
           an
           Imposture
           once
           discovered
           ,
           ought
           to
           bring
           a
           suspicion
           on
           all
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           even
           as
           to
           all
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           is
           likewise
           great
           reason
           to
           suspect
           all
           that
           are
           extream
           fierce
           and
           violent
           ;
           that
           cannot
           endure
           the
           least
           contradiction
           ,
           but
           endeavour
           the
           ruine
           of
           all
           that
           oppose
           them
           .
           Truth
           makes
           men
           both
           confident
           of
           its
           force
           ,
           and
           merciful
           towards
           such
           as
           do
           not
           yet
           receive
           it
           :
           Whereas
           Errour
           is
           Jealous
           and
           Cruel
           .
           If
           then
           a
           Church
           has
           decreed
           that
           all
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           do
           not
           submit
           to
           all
           her
           decisions
           are
           to
           be
           extirpated
           ;
           if
           she
           has
           bound
           all
           
           her
           Bishops
           by
           Oath
           at
           their
           Ordinations
           to
           
             Persecute
             them
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             .
          
           
           If
           Princes
           that
           do
           not
           extirpate
           them
           ,
           are
           first
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           by
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           years
           Contumacy
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           deposed
           by
           the
           Popes
           ,
           and
           their
           Kingdomes
           to
           be
           given
           away
           .
           If
           all
           Hereticks
           upon
           Obstinacy
           or
           Relapse
           are
           to
           be
           burnt
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           endeavour
           in
           all
           places
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           to
           erect
           Courts
           of
           Inquisition
           with
           an
           absolute
           authority
           ,
           in
           which
           Church-men
           ,
           forgetting
           their
           Character
           ,
           have
           vied
           in
           Inventions
           of
           Torture
           and
           Cruelty
           with
           the
           bloodiest
           Tyrants
           that
           have
           ever
           been
           :
           Then
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           set
           together
           present
           the
           Church
           that
           authorizes
           and
           practises
           them
           with
           so
           dreadful
           an
           aspect
           ,
           so
           contrary
           to
           those
           bowels
           and
           tendernesses
           that
           are
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           :
           Not
           to
           mention
           the
           merciful
           Idea's
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           wonderful
           meekness
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           ;
           that
           we
           must
           conclude
           that
           under
           what
           form
           soever
           of
           Religion
           such
           things
           are
           set
           on
           foot
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           is
           so
           far
           from
           improving
           and
           exalting
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           really
           it
           makes
           him
           worse
           than
           he
           would
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           
           left
           to
           the
           softness
           of
           his
           own
           nature
           :
           And
           certainly
           it
           were
           better
           there
           were
           no
           revealed
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           that
           mankind
           should
           become
           worse
           ,
           more
           cruel
           ,
           and
           more
           barbarous
           by
           its
           means
           ,
           than
           it
           would
           be
           if
           it
           were
           governed
           by
           Nature
           or
           a
           little
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           Upon
           all
           these
           grounds
           laid
           together
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           unreasonable
           thing
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           a
           Church
           liable
           to
           such
           imputations
           ought
           justly
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           one
           in
           it
           ought
           to
           examine
           well
           on
           what
           grounds
           he
           continues
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           a
           society
           of
           men
           ,
           against
           which
           such
           strong
           prejudices
           lie
           so
           fairly
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           straining
           or
           aggravating
           matters
           too
           much
           .
        
         
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           second
           part
           of
           my
           undertaking
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           grounds
           upon
           which
           that
           Church
           builds
           ,
           are
           certainly
           weak
           if
           not
           false
           .
           And
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           boast
           much
           of
           a
           Constant
           Succession
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           infallible
           mark
           to
           judge
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           as
           that
           without
           which
           we
           can
           never
           be
           certain
           of
           the
           Faith.
           But
           if
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           then
           into
           what
           desperate
           scruples
           must
           all
           men
           fall
           ?
           For
           the
           resolution
           of
           their
           Faith
           turns
           to
           that
           which
           can
           never
           be
           so
           
           much
           as
           made
           probable
           ,
           much
           less
           certain
           .
           The
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           depending
           on
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Priest
           ,
           none
           can
           know
           who
           are
           truly
           Baptized
           or
           Ordained
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           not
           :
           And
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           much
           doubted
           but
           that
           many
           profane
           Priests
           may
           have
           ,
           in
           a
           sort
           of
           wanton
           Malice
           ,
           put
           their
           Intention
           on
           purpose
           cross
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           For
           the
           Impiety
           of
           an
           Atheistical
           Church-man
           is
           the
           most
           extravagant
           thing
           in
           the
           World.
           Beside
           this
           ,
           what
           Evidence
           can
           they
           give
           of
           the
           Canonical
           Ordination
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ?
           The
           first
           Links
           of
           that
           Chain
           are
           so
           entangled
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           small
           difficulty
           to
           find
           out
           who
           first
           succeeded
           the
           Apostles
           :
           And
           it
           is
           not
           certainly
           known
           who
           suceeeded
           them
           afterwards
           ;
           for
           some
           few
           Catalogues
           gathered
           up
           perhaps
           from
           report
           by
           Historians
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           
             Violent
             presumption
          
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           Succession
           only
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           Order
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           go
           on
           without
           Scrupulosity
           ,
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           a
           reasonable
           man
           :
           But
           if
           we
           think
           it
           indispensable
           both
           for
           the
           conveyance
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           have
           any
           certainty
           of
           Faith
           ;
           all
           must
           
           be
           sounded
           on
           conjecture
           or
           probability
           at
           most
           .
           It
           is
           but
           of
           late
           that
           formal
           Instruments
           were
           made
           of
           Ordinations
           ,
           or
           that
           those
           were
           carefully
           preserved
           and
           transmitted
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           difficulties
           can
           be
           rationally
           enough
           proposed
           concerning
           Succession
           ,
           that
           must
           needs
           drive
           one
           that
           sets
           up
           his
           Faith
           on
           it
           to
           endless
           scruples
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           he
           should
           be
           ever
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           of
           great
           consequence
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           deserves
           to
           be
           well
           considered
           :
           Under
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           God
           limited
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           High
           Priesthood
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           first-born
           was
           to
           succeed
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           Annual
           Expiation
           for
           the
           whole
           people
           was
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           him
           .
           Yet
           when
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           this
           was
           so
           interrupted
           ,
           that
           the
           High
           Priesthood
           was
           become
           Annual
           ,
           and
           wassold
           for
           money
           ,
           God
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           people
           to
           perish
           for
           want
           of
           such
           Expiation
           ;
           but
           the
           Sacrifice
           was
           still
           accepted
           ,
           though
           offered
           up
           by
           a
           Mercenary
           Intruder
           :
           And
           Caiaphas
           in
           the
           year
           of
           his
           High
           Priesthood
           prophesied
           :
           So
           that
           how
           great
           soever
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           High
           Priest
           was
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           still
           safe
           in
           him
           that
           was
           actually
           in
           that
           Office
           .
           And
           if
           this
           was
           observed
           in
           a
           dispensation
           
           that
           was
           chiefly
           made
           up
           of
           positive
           Precepts
           and
           carnal
           Ordinances
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           more
           reasonable
           to
           expect
           it
           in
           a
           Religion
           that
           is
           more
           free
           from
           such
           observances
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           Spiritual
           and
           Internal
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           ground
           on
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           build
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           a
           True
           Church
           must
           hold
           the
           truth
           in
           all
           things
           :
           Which
           is
           so
           Sophistical
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           wise
           and
           ingenious
           men
           should
           have
           been
           long
           ago
           ashamed
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           certain
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           was
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           ,
           for
           their
           Sacrifices
           had
           then
           an
           Expiatory
           Vertue
           in
           them
           :
           So
           that
           they
           had
           the
           certain
           means
           of
           Salvation
           among
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           formal
           notion
           of
           a
           True
           Church
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           so
           great
           a
           point
           as
           what
           their
           Messias
           and
           his
           Kingdome
           were
           to
           be
           ,
           we
           find
           they
           were
           in
           a
           very
           fatal
           errour
           .
           The
           opinion
           of
           his
           being
           to
           be
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           had
           been
           handed
           down
           among
           them
           so
           by
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           run
           through
           them
           all
           ,
           from
           the
           Priests
           down
           to
           the
           Fisher-men
           :
           For
           we
           find
           the
           Apostles
           so
           possessed
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           very
           time
           of
           Christs
           Ascension
           ,
           
           they
           were
           still
           dreaming
           of
           it
           :
           And
           yet
           this
           was
           a
           gross
           Errour
           ,
           and
           proved
           of
           most
           mischievous
           consequence
           to
           them
           :
           Of
           this
           they
           were
           so
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Supream
           Judicature
           or
           Representative
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           that
           had
           much
           more
           to
           shew
           for
           its
           authority
           ,
           
           than
           a
           General
           Council
           can
           shew
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           erred
           in
           this
           fundamental
           point
           ,
           and
           condemned
           Christ
           as
           a
           Blasphemer
           ,
           and
           declared
           him
           guilty
           of
           Death
           .
           So
           that
           while
           they
           continued
           to
           be
           the
           True
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           erred
           in
           the
           point
           which
           was
           of
           all
           others
           the
           most
           important
           ;
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           good
           Inference
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           because
           a
           Church
           is
           a
           True
           Church
           ,
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           in
           an
           Errour
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Another
           pretence
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           on
           which
           they
           build
           much
           ,
           and
           which
           makes
           great
           Impression
           on
           many
           weak
           minds
           ,
           is
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           in
           deciding
           Controversies
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           disputes
           can
           be
           soon
           ended
           ,
           and
           they
           conclude
           that
           Christ
           had
           dealt
           ill
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           provided
           such
           a
           Method
           for
           the
           end
           of
           all
           Disputes
           .
        
         
         
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           have
           lost
           this
           Infallibility
           if
           they
           ever
           had
           it
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           it
           is
           lodged
           in
           the
           Pope
           ▪
           against
           which
           the
           Gallican
           Clergy
           has
           so
           lately
           declared
           :
           And
           yet
           it
           can
           be
           no
           where
           else
           ,
           if
           it
           is
           not
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           have
           had
           no
           General
           Council
           for
           about
           one
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           years
           ,
           so
           they
           cannot
           have
           one
           but
           by
           the
           Popes
           Summons
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Pope
           is
           averse
           ,
           they
           cannot
           find
           this
           Infallibility
           :
           so
           at
           best
           it
           is
           but
           a
           Dormant
           Priviledge
           ,
           which
           Popes
           can
           suspend
           at
           pleasure
           .
           In
           the
           Intervals
           of
           Councils
           where
           is
           it
           ?
           Must
           one
           go
           over
           Europe
           ,
           and
           poll
           all
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           to
           find
           their
           Opinions
           ?
           So
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           noise
           about
           Infallibility
           ,
           they
           can
           only
           pretend
           to
           have
           it
           at
           the
           Popes
           Mercy
           :
           And
           indeed
           he
           that
           can
           believe
           a
           Pope
           ,
           chosen
           as
           he
           generally
           is
           ,
           by
           Intrigues
           and
           Court
           factions
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Infallible
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           ;
           or
           that
           a
           Council
           managed
           by
           all
           the
           Artifices
           of
           crafty
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           at
           Trent
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           even
           by
           Cardinal
           
           Pallavicini's
           History
           )
           was
           Infallibly
           directed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           well
           prepared
           to
           believe
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           that
           is
           more
           
           Incredible
           ,
           which
           is
           Transubstantiation
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           as
           good
           reason
           for
           lodging
           an
           Infallible
           Authority
           among
           the
           Iews
           as
           among
           Christians
           ;
           for
           their
           Religion
           consisting
           of
           so
           many
           External
           Precepts
           concerning
           which
           Disputes
           might
           rise
           ,
           it
           seemed
           more
           necessary
           that
           such
           an
           authority
           should
           have
           been
           established
           among
           them
           ,
           than
           under
           a
           Dispensation
           infinitely
           more
           plain
           and
           simple
           .
           And
           the
           Supream
           Authority
           was
           lodged
           with
           the
           Sanhedrim
           in
           much
           higher
           expressions
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           than
           can
           be
           pretended
           under
           the
           New
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           that
           will
           read
           the
           fore
           cited
           place
           in
           Deuteronomy
           .
           There
           was
           also
           a
           Divine
           Inspiration
           lodged
           in
           the
           Pectoral
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           High
           Priest
           had
           immediate
           Answers
           from
           the
           Cloud
           of
           Glory
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           ceased
           under
           the
           Second
           Temple
           ,
           yet
           ,
           as
           their
           Writers
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           was
           supplyed
           by
           a
           degree
           of
           Prophecy
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           what
           S.
           Iohn
           says
           concerning
           
           Caiaphas's
           Prophecying
           ;
           and
           yet
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           th●t
           In●allibility
           was
           not
           so
           obstinately
           lodged
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           a
           company
           of
           lewd
           and
           wicke●
           Prie●ts
           could
           not
           mis-lea●
           the
           people
           ,
           a●
           
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           .
           From
           all
           which
           it
           may
           be
           well
           inferred
           ,
           that
           how
           large
           soever
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           disputed
           passages
           that
           relate
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           yet
           a
           tacite
           condition
           must
           be
           still
           implyed
           in
           them
           ,
           That
           while
           Church-men
           continue
           pure
           and
           sincere
           ,
           and
           seek
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           methods
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           err
           in
           any
           point
           of
           Salvation
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           reasonable
           to
           expect
           that
           our
           Saviour
           should
           have
           left
           a
           more
           effectual
           provision
           against
           Errour
           than
           he
           has
           done
           against
           Sin
           ;
           since
           the
           latter
           is
           certainly
           more
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           of
           those
           ends
           for
           which
           he
           came
           into
           the
           World
           ▪
           So
           that
           as
           he
           has
           only
           left
           sufficient
           means
           for
           those
           who
           use
           them
           well
           to
           keep
           themselves
           from
           Sin
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           perish
           in
           it
           ;
           so
           has
           he
           likewise
           provided
           a
           sufficient
           security
           against
           Errour
           ,
           when
           such
           means
           of
           Instruction
           are
           offered
           that
           every
           one
           who
           applies
           himse●f
           to
           the
           due
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           shall
           not
           err
           damnably
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Another
           foundation
           on
           which
           they
           build
           is
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           which
           ●hey
           reckon
           was
           handed
           down
           in
           every
           
           Age
           since
           the
           Apostles
           days
           .
           This
           some
           explain
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           only
           the
           conveyance
           of
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           though
           others
           stretch
           it
           further
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           might
           carry
           down
           Truths
           not
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           :
           And
           for
           finding
           this
           out
           two
           Methods
           are
           given
           :
           The
           one
           is
           Presumptive
           ,
           when
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           any
           one
           age
           ,
           it
           is
           presumed
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           that
           age
           had
           it
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           from
           those
           who
           went
           before
           them
           ,
           till
           we
           run
           it
           up
           to
           the
           Apostles
           days
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Method
           is
           of
           particular
           proof
           ,
           when
           the
           ●onveyance
           in
           every
           age
           appears
           from
           the
           chief
           Writers
           in
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           here
           run
           out
           to
           shew
           upon
           either
           of
           these
           hypotheses
           ,
           the
           unfitness
           of
           this
           way
           of
           conveying
           Doctrines
           ,
           nor
           the
           easie
           door
           it
           opens
           to
           fraud
           and
           imposture
           ;
           but
           shall
           only
           shew
           that
           they
           cannot
           prove
           they
           have
           a
           competent
           Evidence
           of
           Oral
           Tradition
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           we
           have
           not
           handed
           down
           to
           us
           a
           general
           exposition
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           almost
           all
           the
           Ancient
           Expositors
           run
           after
           Allegories
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Greek
           Philosophers
           ▪
           For
           some
           whole
           
           ages
           we
           have
           not
           above
           two
           or
           three
           Writers
           ,
           and
           those
           lived
           very
           remote
           ;
           and
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           the
           passages
           that
           are
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           later
           Disputes
           ,
           fall
           in
           oft
           on
           the
           by
           ,
           and
           seem
           rather
           to
           have
           dropt
           from
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           been
           intended
           by
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           cannot
           be
           thought
           decisive
           .
           And
           when
           it
           is
           likewise
           confessed
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           Disputes
           with
           the
           Hereticks
           of
           their
           days
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           argued
           so
           critically
           from
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           they
           considered
           more
           narrowly
           ▪
           It
           will
           not
           be
           reasonable
           to
           conclude
           too
           positively
           upon
           those
           things
           that
           rather
           fell
           in
           their
           way
           occasionally
           ,
           than
           were
           the
           designed
           subjects
           of
           their
           enquiries
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           prove
           an
           Oral
           Tradition
           by
           the
           Instances
           of
           particular
           Writers
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           ages
           and
           corne●s
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           almost
           an
           age
           and
           a
           half
           we
           have
           not
           one
           copious
           Latine
           Writer
           but
           Tertullian
           and
           Cyprian
           ,
           that
           both
           lived
           in
           Carthage
           :
           And
           it
           is
           not
           very
           clear
           of
           what
           persuasion
           the
           former
           was
           when
           he
           wrote
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           Treatises
           :
           That
           he
           was
           a
           Heretick
           when
           he
           wrote
           some
           of
           them
           is
           past
           dispute
           :
           Now
           can
           one
           think
           ●hat
           if
           God
           had
           intended
           that
           the
           Faith
           
           should
           have
           passed
           down
           by
           such
           a
           conveyance
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           such
           uncertain
           prints
           left
           us
           by
           which
           we
           might
           trace
           it
           out
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           other
           Method
           of
           Presumption
           or
           Prescription
           ,
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           false
           one
           ;
           for
           if
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           it
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Latin
           Church
           has
           been
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           contradictory
           to
           that
           of
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           then
           this
           of
           Prescription
           is
           never
           to
           be
           any
           more
           alledged
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           give
           two
           Instances
           that
           seem
           demonstrative
           .
           The
           first
           is
           about
           the
           worshipping
           departed
           Saints
           or
           Martyrs
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           L●tin
           Church
           for
           several
           ages
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           second
           Century
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           evidence
           possible
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           age
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           in
           any
           occasional
           word
           let
           fall
           by
           some
           single
           Writer
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Letter
           writ
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           their
           late
           Biship
           S.
           Polycarp
           :
           In
           which
           there
           appears
           that
           warm
           affection
           for
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           honour
           for
           his
           memory
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           think
           they
           would
           have
           been
           wanting
           in
           any
           sort
           of
           respect
           that
           wa●
           due
           to
           the
           ashes
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Saint
           .
           
           And
           what
           they
           say
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           deliberately
           brought
           out
           ;
           for
           it
           being
           suggested
           by
           the
           Iew
           that
           had
           set
           on
           the
           Heathens
           against
           that
           Martyr
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           destroy
           his
           Body
           ,
           lest
           the
           Christians
           should
           worship
           him
           ▪
           They
           reject
           that
           imputation
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             They
             being
             Ignorant
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             that
             we
             can
             never
             forsake
             Christ
             who
             died
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             worship
             any
             other
             ,
             for
             we
             adore
             him
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             But
             for
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             we
             do
             worthily
             love
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             and
             Followers
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             for
             their
             unconq●ered
             love
             to
             their
             King
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             therefore
             d●s●re
             to
             be
             their
             Partne●s
             and
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           shall
           add
           another
           Instance
           that
           is
           no
           les●
           evident
           ▪
           which
           is
           concerning
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           The
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           can
           be
           best
           gathered
           from
           the
           Liturgies
           ,
           
           which
           are
           the
           publickest
           ,
           the
           most
           united
           and
           most
           solemn
           way
           in
           which
           she
           expresses
           her self
           .
           In
           S.
           
           Ambros●'s
           time
           ,
           or
           whosoever
           else
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           that
           goes
           under
           his
           name
           ,
           we
           find
           that
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Consecrations
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           cited
           by
           him
           ,
           differs
           in
           a
           very
           essential
           point
           from
           
           that
           which
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Mass
           :
           In
           the
           former
           they
           called
           the
           Sacrifice
           that
           they
           offered
           up
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           
             figure
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           but
           since
           that
           time
           they
           have
           changed
           that
           phrase
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           it
           they
           pray
           ,
           
           that
           
             It
             may
             be
             to
             us
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
          
           We
           cannot
           tell
           in
           what
           age
           this
           change
           was
           made
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           certainly
           conclude
           that
           the
           Latin
           Church
           in
           S.
           
           Ambrose's
           time
           ,
           had
           a
           very
           different
           opinion
           concerning
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           now
           received
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           she
           only
           believed
           a
           Figurative
           Presence
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Presumptive
           Method
           for
           finding
           out
           Oral
           Tradition
           is
           a
           false
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           particular
           proof
           of
           Tradition
           by
           enquiring
           into
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           every
           age
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           made
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           shall
           enlarge
           a
           little
           further
           upon
           one
           particular
           Instance
           ,
           which
           is
           concerning
           one
           of
           those
           propositions
           lately
           condemned
           by
           the
           
             Assembly
             G●neral
          
           :
           In
           which
           I
           intend
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           have
           departed
           from
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           much
           more
           evidently
           than
           they
           can
           pretend
           that
           we
           have
           done
           :
           And
           this
           is
           concerning
           the
           Popes
           power
           o●
           Deposing
           Kings
           ,
           which
           they
           
           who
           live
           under
           so
           mighty
           a
           Monarch
           have
           very
           prudently
           renounced
           :
           But
           whether
           they
           have
           not
           more
           plainly
           contradicted
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           than
           the
           Reformers
           did
           ,
           shall
           appear
           by
           the
           sequel
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           two
           grounds
           that
           seem
           undeniable
           in
           their
           own
           principles
           ;
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Tradition
           of
           any
           Age
           or
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           universal
           and
           undisputed
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           authority
           with
           the
           Tradition
           of
           any
           other
           Age
           whatsoever
           :
           For
           the
           promises
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           last
           continually
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           same
           force
           at
           all
           times
           :
           And
           therefore
           a
           Tradition
           for
           these
           last
           six
           hundred
           years
           is
           of
           as
           strong
           an
           authority
           as
           was
           that
           of
           the
           first
           six
           Ages
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           That
           a
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           measures
           of
           mens
           Obedience
           and
           actions
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           authority
           with
           a
           Tradition
           concerning
           the
           measures
           of
           their
           Belief
           .
           The
           one
           sort
           are
           practical
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           are
           speculative
           points
           ;
           and
           as
           more
           are
           concerned
           in
           a
           practical
           truth
           than
           in
           a
           speculative
           point
           ,
           so
           it
           has
           greater
           effects
           and
           more
           influence
           on
           the
           World
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           as
           
           necessary
           that
           these
           be
           certainly
           handed
           down
           as
           the
           other
           :
           And
           by
           consequence
           a
           Tradition
           concerning
           any
           Rule
           of
           Life
           is
           as
           much
           to
           be
           received
           as
           that
           concerning
           any
           point
           of
           Belief
           ;
           for
           the
           Creed
           and
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           being
           the
           two
           Ingredients
           of
           the
           positive
           part
           of
           our
           Baptismal
           Vow
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           necessary
           that
           we
           be
           certainly
           directed
           in
           the
           one
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           any
           preference
           to
           be
           admitted
           here
           ,
           certainly
           it
           must
           be
           for
           that
           which
           is
           more
           practical
           ,
           and
           of
           greater
           extent
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           two
           grounds
           I
           subsume
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Characters
           of
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           can
           pretend
           to
           find
           it
           out
           in
           any
           one
           particular
           ,
           agree
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           power
           of
           deposing
           Princes
           that
           are
           either
           Hereticks
           ,
           or
           favourers
           of
           them
           .
           The
           way
           sof
           searching
           for
           Tradition
           are
           these
           four
           :
           First
           what
           the
           Writers
           and
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           delivered
           down
           from
           one
           age
           to
           another
           .
           The
           second
           is
           what
           the
           Popes
           have
           taught
           and
           pronounced
           
             ex
             Cathedrâ
          
           ,
           which
           to
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Communion
           is
           Decisive
           ,
           their
           authority
           being
           held
           Infallible
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           rest
           it
           is
           at
           least
           a
           great
           Indication
           of
           
           the
           Tradition
           of
           such
           an
           Age.
           The
           third
           is
           ,
           what
           such
           Councils
           as
           are
           esteemed
           and
           received
           as
           Oecumenical
           Councils
           have
           decreed
           as
           General
           Rules
           .
           The
           fourth
           is
           ,
           the
           late
           famous
           Method
           of
           Prescription
           ,
           when
           from
           the
           received
           Doctrine
           of
           any
           one
           Age
           we
           run
           a
           back-scent
           up
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           upon
           this
           supposition
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           a
           visible
           and
           sensible
           thing
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           changed
           .
           These
           are
           all
           the
           ways
           imaginable
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Tradition
           of
           past
           Ages
           ;
           and
           they
           do
           all
           agree
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Writers
           for
           five
           or
           six
           Ages
           ,
           both
           Commentators
           on
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           School-men
           ,
           the
           Casuists
           and
           Canonists
           agreed
           in
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           Cardinal
           Perron
           had
           reason
           to
           challenge
           those
           of
           the
           contrary
           persuasion
           to
           shew
           any
           one
           Writer
           before
           
           Calvin's
           time
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           We
           do
           not
           cite
           this
           as
           a
           proof
           ,
           because
           Cardinal
           Perron
           said
           so
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           thing
           in
           it self
           cannot
           be
           disproved
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Contests
           that
           fell
           in
           between
           the
           Popes
           and
           those
           Princes
           against
           whom
           they
           thundred
           ,
           no
           Civilian
           nor
           Canonist
           ever
           denied
           the
           Popes
           power
           of
           deposing
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Heresie
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           when
           the
           Popes
           pretended
           to
           a
           Temporal
           
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Princes
           were
           their
           Vassals
           ,
           some
           were
           found
           to
           write
           against
           that
           ;
           other
           Princes
           contended
           about
           the
           particulars
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           and
           denied
           that
           they
           were
           either
           Hereticks
           or
           favourers
           of
           Hereticks
           .
           But
           none
           ever
           disputed
           this
           position
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           manifest
           case
           of
           Heresie
           the
           Pope
           might
           not
           depose
           Princes
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           too
           well
           known
           what
           both
           the
           Sorbonne
           determined
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           likewise
           how
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           adhered
           to
           Cardinal
           Perron
           in
           the
           opposition
           he
           made
           to
           the
           condemnation
           of
           that
           opinion
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           mark
           of
           Tradition
           is
           the
           Popes
           pronouncing
           an
           opinion
           
             ex
             Cathedrâ
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           solemn
           Judiciary
           way
           ,
           founding
           it
           on
           Scripture
           and
           Tradition
           .
           If
           Popes
           had
           only
           brutally
           made
           War
           upon
           some
           Princes
           ,
           and
           violently
           thrust
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           this
           indeed
           were
           no
           mark
           by
           which
           we
           could
           judge
           of
           a
           Tradition
           :
           But
           when
           we
           find
           Gregory
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           
           and
           many
           Popes
           since
           his
           time
           ,
           
           found
           this
           authority
           on
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             Keys
             being
             given
             to
             S.
          
           Peter
           ,
           Jeremiah
           
             the
             Prophet's
             being
             set
             over
             Kingdomes
             to
             root
             out
             ,
             to
             pluck
             up
             and
             
             destroy
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             was
             given
             to
             Chr●st
          
           ;
           and
           his
           bidding
           his
           Disciples
           to
           
             buy
             a
             Sword
          
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           on
           this
           as
           the
           declaring
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           it
           must
           eit●er
           be
           confessed
           that
           they
           are
           not
           faithful
           conveyers
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           is
           truly
           the
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           has
           been
           done
           so
           often
           these
           last
           six
           hundred
           years
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           a
           needless
           imposing
           on
           the
           Readers
           patience
           to
           go
           about
           the
           proving
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           Indication
           of
           Tradition
           is
           the
           Declaration
           made
           by
           Synods
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           by
           General
           Councils
           .
           I
           need
           not
           here
           mention
           the
           many
           Roman
           Synods
           that
           have
           concurred
           with
           the
           Popes
           in
           the
           Depositions
           which
           they
           thundered
           out
           against
           Kings
           or
           Emperours
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           greater
           authorities
           confirming
           it
           .
           
           The
           Third
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           declared
           that
           all
           Princes
           that
           favoured
           Heresie
           fell
           from
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           they
           granted
           a
           Plenary
           Indulgence
           to
           all
           that
           fought
           against
           them
           .
           
           The
           Fourth
           Council
           of
           the
           Lateran
           vested
           the
           Pope
           with
           the
           power
           of
           giving
           away
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           if
           they
           continued
           for
           a
           year
           obstinate
           in
           that
           their
           merciful
           disposition
           of
           not
           extirpating
           Hereticks
           .
           The
           first
           Council
           
           of
           Lions
           concurred
           with
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           deposition
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Frederick
           the
           Second
           ,
           which
           is
           grounded
           in
           the
           preamble
           on
           the
           
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             given
             to
             S.
          
           Peter
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           came
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           
           and
           they
           reckoning
           themselves
           superiour
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           lookt
           on
           this
           as
           a
           power
           inherent
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           assumed
           it
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           put
           this
           Sanction
           in
           many
           of
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           particularly
           in
           that
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Passports
           they
           granted
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           often
           added
           in
           the
           Bulls
           that
           confirmed
           the
           foundations
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           ,
           whether
           he
           were
           Emperour
           ,
           King
           ,
           or
           of
           what
           Dignity
           soever
           he
           might
           be
           ,
           opposed
           their
           Order
           ,
           he
           should
           thereby
           forfeit
           his
           Dignity
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Sienna
           confirmed
           all
           Decrees
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           the
           favourers
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           made
           in
           any
           former
           Councils
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           those
           of
           the
           Third
           and
           Fourth
           Councils
           in
           the
           Lateran
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Basil
           put
           that
           threatening
           clause
           of
           forfeiture
           ,
           used
           by
           those
           of
           Constance
           ,
           in
           their
           Decree
           for
           a
           General
           Council
           :
           
           And
           at
           Trent
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           
           That
           if
           any
           Prince
           did
           suffer
           a
           Duel
           to
           be
           fought
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           he
           was
           thereupon
           to
           forfeit
           that
           place
           in
           which
           it
           was
           fought
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           same
           authority
           that
           they
           could
           declare
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           any
           one
           place
           ,
           they
           could
           dec●are
           a
           for●eiture
           of
           a
           Princes
           whole
           Dominion
           ;
           for
           both
           those
           Sentences
           flow
           from
           the
           same
           Superiour
           Jurisdiction
           :
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           seven
           of
           those
           Councils
           which
           they
           esteem
           general
           ,
           have
           either
           decreed
           ,
           confirmed
           ,
           or
           assumed
           this
           right
           of
           Deposing
           Kings
           ,
           for
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           indeed
           for
           breaking
           their
           Orders
           and
           Writs
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           mark
           o●
           Tradition
           is
           ●hat
           which
           has
           been
           of
           late
           so
           famous
           by
           Mr.
           
           Arnauld's
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           from
           thence
           that
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Corporal
           Presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           derived
           down
           from
           the
           Apos●les
           days
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           :
           If
           any
           one
           Age
           has
           universally
           received
           an
           opinion
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           that
           that
           Age
           had
           it
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           preceding
           till
           we
           arrive
           at
           the
           Apostles
           days
           :
           And
           this
           he
           thinks
           must
           hold
           the
           stronger
           ,
           if
           the
           point
           so
           received
           w●s
           a
           thing
           obvious
           to
           all
           
           men
           ,
           in
           which
           every
           one
           was
           concerned
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           was
           inclined
           to
           make
           a
           powerful
           opposition
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           examine
           how
           true
           this
           is
           in
           general
           ,
           nor
           how
           applicable
           in
           fact
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Corporal
           Presence
           ;
           but
           shall
           only
           say
           that
           allowing
           all
           these
           marks
           to
           be
           the
           sure
           Indications
           of
           Apostolical
           Tradition
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Deposing
           Princes
           for
           favouring
           Heresie
           ,
           has
           them
           all
           much
           more
           indisputably
           than
           the
           other
           has
           .
           Take
           any
           one
           Age
           from
           the
           eleventh
           Century
           to
           the
           sixteenth
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Popes
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Order
           received
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           the
           Laity
           likewise
           embraced
           it
           :
           Though
           this
           was
           a
           matter
           obvious
           to
           sense
           ,
           in
           which
           many
           were
           much
           concerned
           .
           It
           might
           have
           been
           hoped
           that
           Princes
           upon
           their
           own
           account
           for
           fear
           of
           an
           ill
           Precedent
           ,
           would
           have
           protected
           the
           ●eposed
           Prince
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           either
           entred
           into
           the
           Croisades
           themselves
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           gave
           way
           to
           them
           :
           vast
           Armies
           were
           gathered
           together
           to
           execute
           those
           Sentences
           ,
           and
           the
           injured
           Princes
           had
           no
           way
           to
           keep
           their
           people
           firm
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           assuring
           them
           they
           were
           not
           guilty
           
           of
           the
           matters
           objected
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           shewed
           that
           had
           their
           people
           believed
           them
           guilty
           ,
           they
           had
           forsaken
           them
           :
           And
           yet
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           terrour
           of
           a
           Croisade
           was
           such
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           authority
           to
           depose
           Princes
           was
           so
           firmly
           believed
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           forced
           to
           save
           themselves
           by
           an
           absolute
           submission
           to
           the
           Popes
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           Conditions
           or
           Penances
           a
           haughty
           Pope
           would
           impose
           on
           them
           .
           So
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           universally
           received
           in
           those
           ages
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           appears
           that
           all
           the
           Characters
           by
           which
           it
           can
           be
           pretended
           that
           an
           Apostolic●l
           Tradition
           can
           be
           known
           ,
           agree
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           in
           so
           full
           and
           uncontestable
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           bring
           such
           Evidence
           for
           the
           points
           in
           dispute
           between
           them
           and
           us
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Assembly
           General
           by
           condemning
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           have
           departed
           from
           the
           Tradition
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           more
           apparently
           than
           it
           can
           be
           pretended
           that
           either
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           did
           in
           any
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           they
           rejected
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           not
           any
           more
           to
           complain
           of
           us
           for
           throwing
           off
           such
           things
           as
           they
           found
           on
           Tradition
           ,
           when
           they
           
           have
           set
           us
           such
           an
           Example
           .
           From
           which
           I
           shall
           only
           infer
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           themselves
           must
           know
           how
           weak
           a
           foundation
           Oral
           Tradition
           is
           for
           Divine
           Faith
           to
           build
           upon
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           must
           be
           established
           upon
           surer
           grounds
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATVM
           .
        
         
           Page
           85.
           line
           21.
           for
           First
           read
           Second
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           RICHARD
           CHISWELL
           .
        
         
           
             FOLIO
             .
          
           
             
             SPeed's
             Maps
             and
             Geography
             of
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             of
             Foreign
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cave's
             Lives
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cary's
             Chronological
             Account
             of
             Ancient
             Time.
             
          
           
             
             Wanley's
             Wonders
             of
             the
             little
             World
             ,
             or
             Hist.
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Tho.
             Herbert's
             Travels
             into
             Persia
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             Holyoak's
             large
             Dictionary
             ,
             Latine
             and
             English.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Rich.
             Baker's
             Chronicle
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
             Wilson's
             Compleat
             Christian
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             B.
             
             Wilkin's
             real
             Character
             ,
             or
             Philosophical
             Language
             .
          
           
             
               Pharmacopoeia
               Regalis
               Collegii
               Medicorum
               Londinensis
            
             .
          
           
             Judge
             
             Iones's
             Reports
             in
             Common
             Law.
             
          
           
             Cave
             
               Tabulae
               Ecclesiasticorum
               Scriptorum
            
             .
          
           
             
             Hobbs's
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Bacon's
             Advancement
             of
             Learning
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Will.
             Dugdale's
             Baronage
             of
             England
             in
             two
             Vol.
             
          
           
             
             Hooker's
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
             .
          
           
             
             Winch's
             Book
             of
             Entries
             .
          
           
             Isaac
             Ambrose's
             Works
             .
          
           
             
             Guillim's
             Display
             of
             Heraldry
             with
             large
             additions
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Vol.
             
          
           
             —
             Account
             of
             the
             Confessions
             and
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Murtherers
             of
             Esquire
             Thynn
             .
          
           
             
             Burlace's
             History
             of
             the
             Irish
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             
             
               Herodoti
               Historia
               Gr.
               Lat.
               cum
               variis
               Lect.
               
            
          
           
             
             Rushworth's
             Historical
             Collections
             the
             2
             d.
             Part
             in
             2.
             vol.
             
          
           
             —
             Large
             account
             of
             the
             Tryal
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             circumstances
             relating
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             Sermons
             ,
             with
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             
             Fowlis's
             History
             of
             Romish
             Conspir
             .
             Treas
             .
             &
             Usurpat
             .
          
           
             
             Dalton's
             Office
             of
             Sheriffs
             with
             Additions
             .
          
           
             —
             Office
             of
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             with
             additions
             .
          
           
             
             Keeble's
             Collection
             of
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Cook
             's
             Reports
             in
             English.
             
          
           
             Sir
             Walter
             Raleigh's
             History
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Edmunds
             on
             Caesars
             Commentaries
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Iohn
             Davis's
             Reports
             .
          
           
             Judge
             
             Yelverton's
             Reports
             .
          
           
             The
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             concerning
             Jesuites
             ,
             Seminary
             Priests
             ,
             Recusants
             ,
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegiance
             explained
             by
             divers
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             resolutions
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ;
             with
             other
             Observations
             thereupon
             ,
             by
             
               Will.
               Cawley
            
             
               Esq
               
            
             .
          
           
             
             William's
             impartial
             consideration
             of
             the
             Speeches
             of
             the
             five
             Jesuits
             executed
             for
             Treason
             .
             1680.
             
          
           
             
             Iosephus's
             Antiquities
             and
             Wars
             of
             the
             Jews
             with
             Fig.
             
          
        
         
           
             QVARTO
             .
          
           
             DR
             .
             
             Littleton's
             Dictionary
             ,
             Latine
             and
             English.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Nicholson
             on
             the
             Church
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             The
             Compleat
             Clerk
             :
             Precedents
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             late
             Wars
             of
             New-England
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Outram
               de
               Sacrificiis
            
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Taylor
             's
             Disswasive
             from
             Popery
             .
          
           
             
               Spanhemii
               Dubia
               Evangelica
            
             ,
             2
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Gibbs's
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             
               Parkeri
               Disputationes
               de
               Deo.
            
             
          
           
             History
             of
             the
             future
             state
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Fowler
             's
             Defence
             of
             the
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             against
             
               Iohn
               Bunnyan
            
             .
          
           
             
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Visitation-Sermon
             at
             Warrington
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             West's
             Assize
             Sermon
             at
             Dorchester
             1671.
             
          
           
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             Relation
             of
             the
             Unjust
             Accusation
             of
             certain
             French
             Gentlemen
             charged
             with
             aRobbery
             1671.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             Authority
             asserted
             ,
             in
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             By
             
               Iames
               Paston
            
             .
          
           
             
             Cole's
             Latine
             and
             English
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Iames
               Brome's
            
             two
             Fast-Sermons
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Iane's
             Fast-Sermon
             before
             the
             Commons
             .
             1679.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Iames's
             Visitation
             Sermon
             April
             .
             9.
             1671.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Cave's
             Fast-Sermon
             on
             30.
             of
             Ian.
             1679.
             
          
           
             —
             Assize
             Sermon
             at
             
               Leicester
               Iuly
            
             31.
             1679.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Parker's
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             William's
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             1679.
             
          
           
             —
             History
             of
             the
             Powder
             Treason
             with
             a
             vindication
             of
             the
             proceedings
             relating
             thereunto
             ,
             from
             the
             Exceptions
             made
             against
             it
             by
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apologist
            
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             a
             Parallel
             betwixt
             that
             and
             the
             present
             Popish
             Plot.
             
          
           
             
               Speculum
               Baxterianum
            
             ,
             or
             Baxter
             against
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Hook's
             new
             Philosophical
             Collections
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Relation
             of
             the
             Massacre
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             .
          
           
             —
             Conversion
             and
             Persecutions
             of
             
               Eve
               Cohan
            
             a
             Jewess
             of
             Quality
             lately
             Baptized
             Christian.
             
          
           
             —
             Letter
             written
             upon
             Discov
             .
             of
             the
             late
             PopishPlot
             .
          
           
             —
             Impiety
             of
             Popery
             being
             a
             second
             Letter
             written
             on
             the
             same
             occasion
             .
          
           
             —
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             upon
             the
             Fast
             for
             the
             Fire
             ,
             1680.
             
          
           
             —
             Fast
             Serm.
             before
             the
             House
             of
             Com.
             Dec.
             22.80
             .
          
           
             —
             Sermon
             on
             the
             30.
             of
             Ianuary
             1681.
             
          
           
             —
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             L.
             Mayor
             .
             1681.
             
          
           
             —
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             Mr.
             Houblon
             .
             1682.
             
          
           
             
             —
             Answer
             to
             the
             Animadversions
             on
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             1682.
             
          
           
             —
             Decree
             made
             at
             Rome
             1679.
             condemning
             some
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             and
             other
             Casuists
             .
             Published
             by
             Dr.
             Burnet
             ,
             with
             a
             Preface
             .
          
           
             —
             A
             Letter
             giving
             a
             Relation
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             French
             K.
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             
               Bibliotheca
               Norfolciana
               ,
               sive
               Catalogus
               Libr.
               Manuscript
               .
               &
               ●mpress
               .
               in
               omni
               Arte
               &
               Lingua
               ,
               quos
               Hen.
               Dux
               Norfolciae
               Regiae
               Societati
               Londinensi
               pro
               scientia
               naturali
               promovenda
               donavit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             OCTAVO
             .
          
           
             
             ELborow's
             Rationale
             upon
             the
             English
             Service
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Wilkin's
             Natural
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             Hardcastle's
             Christian
             Geography
             and
             Arithmetick
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Ashton's
             Apology
             for
             the
             Honours
             and
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Judicature
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Peers
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Skinner
             .
          
           
             —
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             H.
             of
             Peers
             in
             case
             of
             Appeals
             .
          
           
             —
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             H.
             of
             Peers
             in
             case
             of
             Impositions
             .
          
           
             —
             Letters
             about
             the
             Bishops
             Votes
             in
             Capital
             Cases
             .
          
           
             
               Duporti
               Versio
               Psalmorum
               Graeca
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Grew's
             Idea
             of
             Philological
             History
             continued
             on
             Roots
             .
          
           
             Spaniards
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             State
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Brown's
             
               Religio
               Medici
            
             :
             with
             Digbies
             Observations
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Salmon
             upon
             the
             London
             Dispensatory
             .
          
           
             
             Brinsley's
             Posing
             of
             the
             Accidence
             .
          
           
             Several
             Tracts
             of
             Mr.
             Hales
             of
             Eaton
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Sanderson's
             Life
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Tilletson's
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
             Dr.
             
             Simpson's
             Chymical
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             York-shire
             Spaws
             ;
             with
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Hot
             Springs
             and
             other
             Fountains
             .
          
           
             —
             His
             Hydrological
             Essays
             ,
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Allum-works
             at
             Whitby
             ,
             and
             some
             Observations
             about
             the
             Jaundice
             .
             1
             s.
             6.
             d.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cox's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Patient
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Physick
             and
             Physicians
             .
          
           
             
               Organon
               Salutis
            
             :
             or
             an
             Instrument
             to
             cleanse
             the
             Stomach
             .
             With
             divers
             New
             Experiments
             of
             the
             Vertue
             of
             Tabaco
             and
             Coffee
             :
             with
             a
             Preface
             of
             Sir
             
               Hen.
               Blunt.
            
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cave's
             Primitive
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             three
             Parts
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Ends
             ,
             and
             difference
             of
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             1672.
             2
             s.
             
          
           
             Ignatius
             Fuller's
             Sermons
             of
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             .
             1
             s.
             6
             d.
             
          
           
             A
             free
             Conference
             touching
             the
             present
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             designs
             of
             France
             .
             1
             s.
             
          
           
             Mystery
             of
             Jesuitism
             ,
             Third
             and
             Fourth
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             
             Sanway's
             Unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Romanists
             .
          
           
             Record
             of
             Urines
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             
             Ashton's
             Cases
             of
             Scandal
             and
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Cole's
             Latin
             and
             English
             Dictionary
             .
          
           
             The
             Tryals
             of
             the
             Regicides
             in
             1660.
             
          
           
             Certain
             genuine
             Remains
             of
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             in
             Arguments
             Civil
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             Natural
             ,
             &c.
             with
             a
             large
             account
             of
             all
             his
             Works
             ,
             by
             Dr.
             
               Tho.
               Tennison
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Puller's
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Moderation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Saywel's
             Original
             of
             all
             the
             Plots
             in
             Christendom
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Munsons
            
             discourse
             of
             Supream
             Power
             and
             Common
             Right
          
           
             Dr.
             Henry
             Bagshaw's
             Discourses
             on
             select
             Texts
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Seller's
             Remarks
             relating
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Country-mans
             Physician
             ;
             for
             the
             use
             of
             such
             as
             live
             far
             from
             Cities
             or
             Market-Towns
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             account
             of
             the
             Life
             and
             Death
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Rochester
             .
          
           
             —
             Vindic.
             of
             the
             Ordinations
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Engl.
             
          
           
             —
             History
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             in
             the
             Disposing
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Benefices
             and
             Church-Lands
             .
          
           
             —
             Life
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Soul
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             
             Markam's
             Perfect
             Horseman
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Practical
             Disc.
             of
             Religious
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             —
             Defence
             of
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             Unreasonableness
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             —
             A
             Vindication
             of
             the
             defence
             of
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             in
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Baxter
             and
             Mr.
             Lob
             about
             Catholick
             Communion
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Estée
             ,
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             
               York
               ,
               Octavo
            
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Rob.
             Filmer's
             Patriarcha
             ,
             or
             Natural
             Power
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Cave's
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Outram's
             20.
             
             Serm.
             preached
             on
             several
             occasions
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Salmon's
             new
             London
             Dispensatory
             .
          
           
             
             Lawrence's
             interest
             of
             Ireland
             in
             its
             trade
             &
             wealth
             stated
             .
          
        
         
           
             DVODECIMO
             .
          
           
             
             HOdder's
             Arithmetick
             .
          
           
             
               Grotius
               de
               Veritate
               Religionis
               Christianae
            
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Hacket's
             Christian
             Consolations
             .
          
           
             The
             Mothers
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             A
             Help
             to
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             New-Englands
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             An
             Apology
             for
             a
             Treatise
             of
             Human
             Reason
             ,
             written
             by
             
               M.
               Clifford
            
             
               Esq
               
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen-like
             Closet
             ,
             both
             parts
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VICESIMO
             QVARTO
             .
          
           
             
             VAlentine's
             Devotions
             .
          
           
             Guide
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Pharmacopoeia
               Collegii
               Londinensis
               reformata
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Books
             lately
             Printed
             for
             
               Richard
               Chiswell
            
             .
          
           
             AN
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
             Island
             of
             CEYLON
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             :
             Together
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             detaining
             in
             Captivity
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             
             English-men
             now
             living
             there
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
             Author
             's
             miraculous
             Escape
             :
             Illustrated
             with
             fifteen
             Copper
             Figures
             ,
             and
             an
             exact
             Map
             of
             the
             Island
             .
             By
             Capt.
             
               Robert
               Knox
            
             ,
             a
             Captive
             there
             near
             20
             years
             ,
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Camfield's
             two
             Discourses
             of
             Episcopal
             Confirmation
             ,
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Wilkin's
             Fifteen
             Sermons
             never
             before
             extant
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Iohn
             Cave's
             two
             Sermons
             of
             the
             duty
             and
             benefit
             of
             submission
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             Afflictions
             ,
             Quar.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Crawford's
             serious
             expostulation
             with
             the
             Whiggs
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
               Quarto
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             giving
             a
             Relation
             of
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             French
             King
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             to
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             The
             Popes
             Brief
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             their
             Protestation
             .
             Published
             by
             Dr.
             Burnet
             .
          
           
             
               Alphonsus
               Borellus
               de
               motu
               Animalium
            
             ,
             in
             2
             Vol.
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Salmon's
             
               Doron
               Modicum
            
             ,
             or
             supplement
             to
             his
             new
             London
             Dispensatory
             ,
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Iames
             Turner's
             
               Pallas
               Armata
            
             ,
             or
             Military
             Essayes
             of
             the
             Ancient
             ,
             
               Grecian
               ,
               Roman
            
             and
             Modern
             Art
             of
             War
             ,
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Tanner's
               Primordia
            
             :
             or
             the
             Rise
             and
             Growth
             of
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             God
             described
             ,
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             A
             Letter
             writ
             by
             the
             last
             Assembly
             General
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             France
             to
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             inviting
             them
             
             to
             return
             to
             their
             Communion
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Methods
             proposed
             by
             them
             for
             their
             Conviction
             .
             Translated
             into
             English
             and
             Examined
             by
             Dr.
             
               Gilb.
               Burnet
               ,
               Octavo
            
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Cave's
             Dissertation
             concerning
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             Patriarchs
             :
             more
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             ancient
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             encroachments
             of
             that
             upon
             other
             Sees
             ,
             especially
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Octavo
            
             .
          
           
             —
             His
             History
             of
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Writings
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             flourished
             in
             the
             fourth
             Century
             :
             (
             being
             a
             Second
             Volumn
             )
             wherein
             amongst
             other
             things
             is
             an
             Account
             of
             Arianism
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Sects
             of
             that
             Age.
             With
             an
             Introduction
             containing
             an
             Historical
             account
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Paganism
             under
             the
             First
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             Folio
             .
          
        
         
           
             Books
             in
             the
             Press
             .
          
           
             DOctor
             Iohn
             Lightfoot's
             Works
             in
             English
             ,
             Fol.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Selden's
             
               Ianus
               Anglorum
            
             Englished
             ,
             with
             Notes
             :
             To
             which
             is
             added
             his
             Epinomis
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Ancient
             Government
             and
             Laws
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             never
             before
             extant
             .
             Also
             two
             other
             Treatises
             written
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             :
             One
             of
             the
             Original
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Testaments
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Disposition
             or
             Administration
             of
             Intestates
             Goods
             ;
             now
             the
             first
             time
             Published
             ,
             Fol.
             
          
           
             
             Mezeray's
             History
             of
             France
             ,
             rendred
             into
             Engl.
             Fol.
             
          
           
             
               Gul.
               Ten-Rhyne
               Med.
               Doct.
               Dissertat
               .
               de
               Arthritide
               ,
               Mantyssa
               Schematica
               ,
               &
               de
               Acupunctura
               .
               Item
               Orationes
               tres
               de
               Chemiae
               ac
               Botaniae
               Antiquitate
               &
               Dignitate
               .
               De
               Physiognomia
               &
               de
               Monstris
               .
               Cum
               Figuris
               &
               Authoris
               notis
               illustratae
               ,
            
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Spenceri
               Dissertationes
               de
               Ratione
               Rituum
               Iudaicorum
               ,
               &c.
            
             Fol.
             
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A48243-e2970
           
             *
             Ad
             Const.
             Permittat
             lenitas
             tua
             populis
             ut
             quos
             voluerint
             ,
             quos
             pu●averint
             ,
             quos
             elegerint
             ,
             audiant
             docentes
             ,
             &
             divina
             mysteriorum
             solennia
             concelebrent
             &
             pro
             inco●umita●e
             &
             beatitudine
             tua
             offeran●
             preces
             .
             Non
             quisquam
             perversus
             aut
             invidus
             maligna
             loquatur
             .
             Nulla
             quide●
             suspicio
             eri●
             non
             modo
             Sedi●ionis
             ,
             sed
             nec
             asperae
             murmurationis
             .
             —
             Deus
             cognitionem
             sui
             docuit
             potius
             quam
             exegit
             ,
             &
             operationum
             coelestium
             admiratione
             praecep●is
             suis
             concilians
             au●hori●a●em
             ,
             coactam
             confitendi
             se
             aspernatus
             est
             ,
             voluntatem
             .
             Si
             ad
             fidem
             veram
             istiusmodi
             vis
             adhiberetur
             ,
             Episcopalis
             Doctrina
             obviam
             pergere●
             ,
             dicer●●que
             ,
             Deus
             universitatis
             est
             ,
             obsequio
             non
             eg●t
             necessario
             ,
             non
             requirit
             coactam
             confessionem
             .
             Non
             fallendus
             est
             sed
             promerendus
             ;
             nostr●
             potius
             non
             sua
             causa
             venerandus
             est
             .
             Non
             possum
             nisi
             volentem
             recipere
             ,
             nisi
             orantem
             audire
             ,
             nisi
             profitentem
             signare
             .
             —
             At
             vero
             quid
             istud
             quod
             Sacerdotes
             timere
             Deum
             vinculis
             coguntur
             ,
             poenis
             jubentur
             ;
             Sacerdotes
             Carceribus
             continentur
             ,
             plebs
             in
             custodiam
             catenati
             ordinis
             disponitur
             ?
          
           
             
               Idem
               contra
               A●ian●s
               in
               prin●i●i●
            
             .
             Sp●ciosum
             quid●m
             nomen
             est
             pacis
             ,
             &
             pulchra
             est
             opinio
             unitatis
             ;
             sed
             quis
             ambigat
             eam
             solam
             ecclesiae
             atque
             Eva●geliorum
             unicam
             pacem
             esse
             ,
             quae
             Christi
             est
             ?
             Quam
             ad
             Apostolos
             post
             passionis
             ●uae
             gloriam
             est
             locutus
             ,
             quam
             ad
             mandati
             sui
             aeterni
             pignus
             abiturus
             commendavit
             .
             Hanc
             nos
             ,
             fratres
             dilectissimi
             ,
             ut
             amissam
             quaerere
             &
             turbatam
             componere
             &
             repertam
             t●nere
             curavimus
             .
             Sed
             hujus
             ipsius
             fieri
             nos
             v●l
             participes
             ●el
             authores
             n●c
             temporis
             nostri
             pecca●a
             meruerunt
             ,
             nec
             imminentis
             Antichris●i
             pr●●
             vii
             ▪
             ministrique
             sunt
             passi
             :
             Qui
             pace
             su●
             ,
             id
             est
             Impietatis
             suae
             uni●ate
             se
             j●ctant
             ▪
             agen●es
             se
             non
             ut
             Christi
             Episcopos
             sed
             〈◊〉
             ●ntichristi
             Sacerdotes
             .
             Ac
             ne
             maledicis
             verborum
             in
             eos
             uti
             convitiis
             arguamur
             ,
             cau●am
             perditionis
             publicae
             ne
             cuiquam
             ●gnorata
             sit
             ,
             non
             tacemus
             ▪
             Antichristos
             plures
             etiam
             Apostolo
             Joanne
             praedicante
             cognovimus
             .
             Quisquis
             enim
             Christum
             qualis
             ab
             Apostolis
             est
             praedicatus
             ,
             negavit
             ,
             Antichristus
             es●
             .
             nominis
             Antichristi
             proprietas
             est
             .
             Christo
             esse
             contrarium
             .
             Hoc
             nunc
             sub
             opinione
             falsae
             pietatis
             efficitur
             ,
             ho●
             sub
             specie
             praedicationis
             Evangelicae
             laboratur
             ,
             ut
             dominus
             Jesus
             Christus
             dum
             praedicari
             creditur
             denegetur
             .
             Ac●primum
             mis●reri
             licet
             rostrae
             aetatis
             laborem
             ,
             &
             praesentium
             temporum
             stul●as
             opin●ones
             congemiscere
             ,
             quibus
             patrocinari
             Deo
             humana
             creduntur
             ,
             &
             ad
             tuendam
             Christi
             Ecclesiam
             ambitione
             seculari
             laboratur
             .
             Oro
             vos
             Episcopi
             qui
             hoc
             vos
             esse
             creditis
             ,
             quibusnam
             suffragiis
             ad
             praedicandum
             Evangelium
             Apostoli
             usi
             sunt
             ?
             Quibus
             adjuti
             potestatibus
             Christum
             praedicaverunt
             ,
             gentesque
             fere
             omnes
             ex
             Idolis
             ad
             Deum
             transtulerunt
             ?
             Anne
             aliquam
             sibi
             assumebant
             è
             Palatio
             dignitatem
             ,
             hymnum
             Deo
             in
             carcere
             inter
             catenas
             &
             post
             flagella
             cantantes
             ?
             Edictisque
             Regiis
             Paulus
             cum
             in
             theatro
             spectaculum
             ipse
             es●et
             Christo
             Ecclesiam
             congregabat
             ?
             Nerone
             se
             credo
             aut
             Vespasiano
             aut
             Decio
             patrocinantibus
             t●ebatur
             ,
             quorum
             in
             nos
             odiis
             confessio
             divinae
             predicationis
             eff●oruit
             ?
             Illi
             manu
             atque
             opere
             se
             alentes
             ,
             intra
             coenacula
             secretaque
             coeuntes
             ,
             vicos
             &
             castella
             gentesque
             fere
             omnes
             terra
             ac
             mari
             contra
             Senatus
             consulta
             &
             Regum
             Edicta
             peragrantes
             .
             Claves
             credo
             regni
             Coelorum
             non
             habebant
             ?
             Aut
             non
             manifesta
             tum
             Dei
             virtus
             contra
             odia
             humana
             porrexit
             ,
             cum
             tanto
             magis
             Chris●us
             praedicaretur
             ,
             quanto
             magis
             praedicari
             inhiberetur
             ?
             At
             nunc
             ,
             proh
             dolor
             !
             Divinam
             fidem
             suffragia
             terrena
             commendant
             ,
             inopsque
             virtutis
             suae
             Christus
             ,
             dum
             ambitio
             nomini
             suo
             conciliatur
             ,
             arguitur
             .
             Terret
             exiliis
             &
             carceribus
             Ecclesia
             ,
             credique
             sibi
             cogit
             ,
             quae
             exiliis
             &
             carceribus
             est
             credita
             :
             pendet
             à
             dignatione
             communicantium
             ,
             quae
             persequentium
             est
             consecrata
             terrori
             .
             Fugat
             Sacerdotes
             quae
             fugatis
             est
             Sacerdotibus
             propagata
             :
             diligi
             se
             gloriatur
             à
             mundo
             ,
             quae
             Christi
             esse
             non
             potuit
             nisi
             eam
             mundus
             odisset
             .
             Haec
             de
             comparatione
             traditae
             nobis
             ollm
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             nunc
             quam
             deperditae
             ,
             res
             ipsa
             quae
             in
             oculis
             omnium
             est
             atque
             ore
             ,
             clamavit
             .
          
           
             
               Sulp.
               Sev.
               l.
            
             2.
             
             
               Sacr.
               Hist.
               &
               Dial.
            
             2.
             
               de
               vita
               Martini
            
             .
          
           
             Illi
             in
             vos
             saeviant
             qui
             nesciunt
             quo
             cum
             labore
             verum
             inveniatur
             ,
             &
             quam
             difficile
             caveantur
             errores
             .
             Illi
             i●
             vos
             saeviant
             qui
             nesciunt
             quam
             rarum
             &
             arduum
             si●
             carnalia
             phan●asmata
             piae
             mentis
             fere●itate
             superare
             .
             Illi
             in
             vos
             saeviant
             qui
             nesciunt
             cum
             quanta
             difficultate
             sa●ietur
             oculus
             interioris
             hominis
             ut
             possit
             intueri
             solem
             suum
             .
             Illi
             in
             v●s
             saeviant-qui
             nesciunt
             quibus
             suspiriis
             &
             gemitibus
             fiat
             ut
             ex
             quantulacunque
             parte
             possit
             intelligi
             Deus
             .
             Postremo
             ,
             illi
             in
             v●s
             saeviant
             qui
             nullo
             tali
             errore
             decepti
             sunt
             ,
             quali
             vos
             deceptos
             vident
             .
             
               
                 Contra
                 Epist.
                 Fund
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1
               ,
               &
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Ep.
             48.
             
               &
               ep
            
             .
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
               cont
               .
               ●etil
               .
               c.
            
             47.
             
             &
             50.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             60
             ,
             127
             ,
             158
             ,
             160.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               cont
               .
               Don
            
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
               cont
               .
               Parm.
               cap.
            
             7
             
          
           
             
               Contra
               Haeres
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             ●ib
             .
             4.
             cap.
             34.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A48243-e5090
           
             Cal.
             lib.
             de
             vera
             participatione
             co●poris
             .
             Christi
             in
             coena
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Ubi
               eis
               divinitus
               demonstratur
               si
               attendere
               veli●t
               ,
               tam
               inique
               illos
               ab
               Ecclesiae
               unitate
               praecisos
               ,
               quam
               inique
               clamant
               Maximianistas
               à
               se
               Schisma
               fecisse
               .
            
             Concil
             .
             Carth.
             sub
             Anast
             .
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ut
               senrentiis
               Episcoporum
               qui
               Scripturas
               ●acras
               ingenti
               g●oria
               tractaverunt
               ,
               tua
               ,
               juliane
               ,
               machinamenta
               subvertam
               .
            
             Lib.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Iul.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Lib.
               de
               decret
               .
               Conc.
               Nic.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               Ath.
               Epist.
               de
               Senten
               .
               Dion
               .
               Alex.
               
            
          
           
             b
             
               Lib.
               de
               Syn.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Conc.
               Eph.
               act
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Sed
             nunc
             nec
             ego
             Nicenum
             ,
             nec
             tu
             debes
             Ariminense
             tanquam
             praejudicaturus
             proferre
             Concilium
             ;
             nec
             ego
             hujus
             authoritate
             ,
             nec
             tu
             ●llius
             detineris
             .
             Scripturarum
             authoritatibus
             non
             quorumque
             propriis
             sed
             utriusque
             communibus
             testibus
             ,
             res
             cum
             re
             ,
             causa
             cum
             causâ
             ,
             ratio
             cum
             ratione
             concerter
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             
               co●t
               .
               Max.
               cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Athan.
               de
               Syn.
               Arim.
               &
               Sel●uc
               .
               Hilary
               de
               Synod
               .
               Aueust
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               cont
               .
               Maxim.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             
               &
               Ep.
            
             74
             ,
             &
             78.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Nazianz.
               Orat
            
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Act.
               Syn.
               Eph.
               Action
            
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             6.
             
             
               Syn.
               Const.
               in
               Act.
            
             2.
             
             
               Syn.
               Chalced.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ego
               vero
               evangelio
               non
               crederem
               ,
               nisi
               me
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               moveret
               authoritas
            
             Cont.
             Epist.
             Fund
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Portae
               Inseri
               non
               prae●aleb●nt
               adv●rsus
               eam
               .
               Ma●th
               .
            
             1.16
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Damnemus
               in
               commune
               vitiosam
               Intelligentiam
               ,
               non
               auferamus
               fidei
               securitatem
               .
               —
               Sed
               Homoousion
               potest
               male
               intelligi
               ,
               constituatur
               qualiter
               possit
               bene
               intelligi
               .
               —
               Potest
               inter
               nos
               optimus
               fidei
               status
               condi
               ,
               ut
               nec
               ea
               quae
               bene
               sunt
               constituta
               vexentur
               ,
               &
               quae
               male
               sunt
               Intellecta
               resecentur
               .
            
             Hil.
             lib.
             de
             Syn.
             pag.
             394
             ,
             &
             396.
             of
             the
             Paris
             Edition
             .
             165●
             .
          
           
             *
             Contr.
             Epist.
             Fund
             .
             cap.
             45
             ,
             Paris
             ▪
             Edit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Portae
               Inferi
               non
               praevalebunt
               adversus
               ●am
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Ego
               vobiscum
               sum
               usque
               ad
               consummationem
               seculi
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Art.
             31.
             of
             their
             Confessio●
             of
             Fait●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Vis
               imus
               &
               colligimus
               ea
               ?
               Non
               ;
               ne
               forte
               eradicantes
               Zizania
               ,
               eradicetis
               &
               triticum
               ;
               sinite
               utraque
               crescere
               usque
               ad
               messem
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             de
             unitate
             Ecclesi●e
             ,
             &
             Psal.
             con
             .
             par
             .
             Don.
             &
             Epist.
             162
             &
             171.
             
          
           
             
               Non
               enim
               nobis
               displicent
               quia
               tolerant
               m●los
               ,
               sed
               quia
               intolerabiliter
               mali
               sunt
               propter
               Schisma
               ,
               propter
               Altare
               contra
               Altare
               ,
               propter
               Separationem
               ab
               haereditate
               Christi
               toto
               orbe
               diffus●
               ,
               f●cut
               tanto
               an●e
               promissa
               est
               .
            
             A●g
             .
             Ep.
             162.
             
          
           
             
               Diversirate
               poenarum
               ,
               Diversitas
               agnoscitur
               meritorum
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Quare
               divisores
               vestimentorum
               Domini
               esse
               vultis
               ?
               &
               tunicam
               illam
               Charitatis
               desuper
               tex●am
               ,
               quam
               nec
               persecutores
               ejus
               diviserunt
               ,
               terere
               cum
               toto
               orbe
               non
               vultis
               ?
               —
               Fingi●is
               vos
               ante
               tempus
               messis
               sugere
               permixta
               Ziz●nia
               ,
               quia
               vos
               es●is
               sola
               Zizania
               :
               Nam
               si
               frumenta
               essetis
               ,
               permixta
               Zizania
               tolerare●is
               ,
               &
               à
               segete
               Christi
               non
               vos
               divideretis
               .
            
             Aug.
             E●
             .
             171.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Si
               autem
               tunc
               non
               erat
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quia
               Sacrilegi
               Heretici
               sine
               baptismo
               recipiebantur
               ,
               &
               haec
               universali
               consu●tudine
               tenebatur
               ,
               unde
               Donatus
               apparuit
               ?
            
          
           
             †
             
               De
               qua
               terrâ
               germinavit
               ?
               De
               quo
               mari
               emersit
               ?
               De
               quo
               coelo
               cecidit
               ?
            
             Lib.
             5.
             de
             Bapt.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ipsi
               considerent
               ubi
               sint
               qui
               neque
               unde
               propagati
               sint
               ,
               possunt
               dicere
               .
               Sed
               nos
               in
               Ecclesiae
               communione
               securi
               sumu●
               ,
               per
               cujus
               universitatem
               ●d
               nun●
               agitur
               ,
               quod
               &
               ante
               Agripinum
               ,
               &
               inter
               Agripinum
               &
               Cyprianum
               ,
               per
               ejus
               universitatem
               similiter
               agebatur
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Et
               cujus
               universitatem
               neque
               Agripinus
               deseruit
               ,
               neque
               Cyprianus
               ,
               neque
               illi
               qui
               iis
               consenserunt
               ,
               quamvis
               aliter
               quàm
               caeteri
               saperent
               ,
               sed
               cum
               iis
               ipsis
               à
               quibus
               diversa
               senserunt
               ,
               in
               eadem
               unitatis
               Communione
               manserunt
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Quapropter
               si
               temporib●s
               Cypriani
               perdidit
               Ecclesia
               Malorum
               Communionem
               ,
               non
               habent
               isti
               suae
               communionis
               origin●m
               .
               Si
               autem
               non
               perdidit
               ,
               non
               hab●nt
               praecisionis
               suae
               aliquam
               desensionem
               .
            
             Ibid.
             lib.
             3.
             co●tra
             Donatista●
             de
             Bapti●mo
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Interim
               cum
               Felic●ssimus
               comminatus
               sit
               non
               communicaturos
               in
               morte
               secum
               qui
               nobis
               obtemperassent
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               qui
               nobis
               communicârint
               ,
               accipiat
               Sententiam
               quam
               prior
               dixit
               ,
               ut
               abstentum
               se
               ●
               nobis
               sciat
               quisquis
               se
               inspirationi
               &
               factioni
               ejus
               se
               adjunxerit
               .
               Sciat
               se
               in
               Ecclesia
               nobiscum
               non
               esse
               communicaturum
               ,
               qui
               sponte
               maluit
               ab
               Ecclesia
               separari
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             38.
             
             
               Quod
               nunc
               hi
               Ecclesiam
               scindentes
               ,
               &
               contra
               pacem
               atque
               unitat●m
               Christi
               Rebelles
               ,
               Cathedram
               sibi
               constituere
               ,
               &
               primatum
               assumere
               ,
               &
               baptizandi
               atque
               off●rendi
               licentiam
               vindicare
               conantur
               .
            
             Idem
             ●p
             .
             76.
             
          
           
             *
             Concil
             .
             Chal.
             ●ct
             .
             4.
             
             Can.
             83.
             
             
               Si
               quis
               Epis●opus
               à
               〈◊〉
               deposi●us
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Pr●s●●ter
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Diaconus
               ,
               〈◊〉
               omnino
               qui
               est
               sub
               regu●●
               ▪
               à
               proprio
               Episcopo
               ,
               ausus
               suerit
               amplius
               aliquid
               Sacri
               Ministerii
               ge●●re
               ,
               sive
               Episcopus
               juxta
               Superiorum
               consuetudinem
               ,
               sive
               Presbyter
               ,
               sive
               Diaconus
               ,
               postea
               non
               liceat
               ei
               ,
               ne
               in
               altera
               quidem
               Synodo
               ,
               spem
               restitutionis
               nec
               satisfactionis
               locum
               habere
               :
               Sed
               &
               omnes
               qui
               ●i
               communicent
               ,
               ●jiciantur
               ex
               Ecclesiâ
               ,
               &
               maxime
               si
               postqaam
               cognoverint
               sententiam
               in
               praedictos
               latam
               ,
               iis
               communicate
               ausi
               fuerint
               .
            
             Can.
             84.
             
             
               De
               iis
               qui
               seipsos
               separant
               ,
               si
               quis
               Presbyter
               aut
               Diaconus
               contemp●o
               proprio
               Episco
               ●o
               ,
               se
               ab
               Ecclesiâ
               segregaverit
               ,
               aut
               seorsim
               congregationem
               habuerit
               ,
               &
               altare
               constituerit
               ,
               si
               commonenti
               Episcopo
               non
               acqu●everit
               ,
               nec
               consentire
               vel
               obedire
               voluerit
               ,
               semel
               &
               iterum
               ,
               ac
               t●r●ium
               vocanti
               ,
               is
               omnino
               Deponatur
               ,
               nec
               ultra
               remedium
               consequi
               ,
               ●ec
               proprium
               honorem
               recipere
               possit
               :
               Quod
               si
               perseveraverit
               tumultuari
               &
               Ecclesiam
               perturbare
               ,
               per
               potestatem
               externam
               tanquam
               seditiosus
               .
               corrigatur
               .
            
             These
             two
             Can●ns
             were
             read
             and
             reported
             in
             the
             Fourth
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             in
             the
             Process
             of
             those
             two
             Monks
             Caroze
             and
             Dorothee
             ,
             that
             had
             made
             a
             Schism
             ,
             and
             having
             joyned
             themsel●es
             to
             Eutyches
             ,
             did
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             thos●
             who
             have
             followed
             them
             ,
             have
             separated
             themselves
             in
             these
             latter
             Ages
             .
          
           
             E●
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Regula
               quidem
               fidei
               una
               omnino
               est
               ,
               sola
               immobilis
               &
               irreformabilis
               ,
               caetera
               jam
               disciplinae
               &
               conversationis
               adm●ttunt
               novitatem
            
             ▪
             Tertull
             .
             de
             Virg.
             ●el
             .
             c.
             1.
             lib.
             1.
             adv●rsus
             Marc.
             c.
             21.
             and
             almost
             in
             his
             whole
             Book
             of
             Prescriptions
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               ago
               ut
               efficiar
               homini
               convitiando
               superior
               ,
               sed
               errorem
               convincendo
               salubr●or
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A48243-e11330
           
             See
             the
             Oath
             in
             
               Pontif.
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             See
             Deu●
             .
             17.
             from
             8
             ,
             to
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Ambro●
               .
               ●o
            
             .
             4.
             
               de
               Sa●ram
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             Fac
             nobis
             h●nc
             oblationem
             as●riptam
             ,
             rationabilem
             ,
             accept●bilem
             ▪
             quod
             est
             figura
             corporis
             &
             s●nguinis
             Domini
             nostri
             ●esu
             Chr●sti
             〈◊〉
             pridie
             ●●am
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Prayer
               〈◊〉
               thus
               varied
               in
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Mass.
            
             Quam
             oblationem
             tu
             Deus
             in
             omnibus
             quaesumus
             benedictam
             ,
             ascriptam
             ,
             ratam
             ,
             ration●bilem
             accep●abilemque
             facere
             digneris
             ,
             ut
             nobis
             corpus
             &
             s●nguis
             fiat
             dilectissimi
             ●lii
             tui
             Domini
             nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             
             Ep.
             21●
             
          
           
             
               Extravag
               .
               d●
               Major
               .
               &
               Obed
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Later
             .
             3.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Later
             .
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Const.
               S●ss
            
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Tid
             .
             〈◊〉
             ●●
             .
             c.
             19.